Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/foundingofnation01gregiala 


^iie  Jf  ountims  ot  a  i^ation 


Cfje  Jfounbing  of  a  i^tation 

THE  STORY  OF  THE  PILGRIM  FATHERS 
THEIR  VOYAGE  ON  THE  MAYFLOWER 
THEIR  EARLY  STRUGGLES,  HARD- 
SHIPS AND  DANGERS,  AND  THE 
BEGINNINGS  OF  AMERI- 
CAN DEMOCRACY 

AS  TOLD  IN  THE  JOURNALS  OF  FRANCIS  BEAUMONT,  CAVALIER 


BY 


FRANK  M.  GREGG 


VOLUME  I 


THE  ARTHUR  H.  CLARK  COMPANY 
CLEVELAND:  1915 


i  ^^  ; 


1  .'    V,' 


COPYRIGHT,    I9I5,  BY 

FRANK  M.  GREGG 


Wo  mp  WLiit 

A  patient  and  kindly  critic 
A  pilgrim  in  faith  and  courage 


■;l' 


«i\' 


1 


Contents 


Foreword  .... 

Leaving  my  Ancestral  Hall  . 

Events  which  decide  me  to  leave  England 

The  Embarkation  . 

The  Storm  at  Sea    . 

The  Maid  of  Leyden 

The  Revolt  of  the  London  Men 

The  Signing  of  the  Compact 

The  First  Landing 

The  first  Expedition  of  Discovery 

The  second  Expedition  of  Discovery 

The  third  Expedition  of  Discovery 

Locating  the  Colony  at  Plymouth 

The  Story  of  the  Pilgrims 

Fear  of  Indian  Attack  . 

Progress  of  the  Plantation  . 


13 

21 
29 
51 
77 
89 
107 

119 
135 
151 
179 
203 
229 
255 
285 
313 


"^ 


SUttgtrationg 


The  Storm-tossed  Mayflower        ....    Frontispiece 

From  original  painting  by  Lucius  W.  Hitchcock. 

Expedition  FOR  THE  FIRST  Discovery  .  .  .  .  153 
Expedition  for  the  second  Discovery  .  .  .  .  183 
Expedition  for  the  third  Discovery    ....        205 

The  above  three  maps  have  been  drawn  entirely  anew,  based  upon  the 
recorded  facts  and  a  special  study  of  the  vicinity. 

The  Mayflower  entering  Plymouth  Harbor      .         .        235 

From  the  original  oil-painting  by  W.  F.  Halsall  in  the  collection  of  Pil- 
grim Hall  and  here  reproduced  through  the  courtesy  of  the  Pilgrim  Society. 

ScROOBY,    England,  the   birthplace  of  the   Pilgrim 
Colony 257 


jforetootb 

This  story  is  a  narrative-history  of  the  Pilgrims  of 
Plymouth.  Though  not  entirely  in  accordance  with 
popular  traditions,  which  in  many  instances  are  erro- 
neous, it  is  in  accordance  with  historical  facts. 

To  thoroughly  understand  the  historical  setting,  it  is 
essential  that  one  discriminates  between  the  Pilgrims 
and  the  Puritans,  often  confounded  in  the  popular  mind 
as  being  one  and  the  same,  when  as  a  matter  of 
fact  they  were  entirely  different.  To  properly  inter- 
pret these  differences  one  must  understand  that  the 
colonists  of  the  Mayflower  were  Englishmen  of  the 
period  of  1608.  Whilst  the  Puritans  of  the  Massachu- 
setts Bay  colony  (Salem  and  Boston)  were  Englishmen 
of  the  period  of  1628.  The  name  "Pilgrims"  was  given 
to  the  Plymouth  colonists  by  Governor  William  Brad- 
ford, who  was  a  passenger  on  the  Mayflower.  The 
name  "Puritans"  was  applied  to  the  church  and  state 
reformers  of  all  classes  in  England  in  the  early  part  of 
the  seventeenth  century  by  the  supporters  of  the  court 
and  king. 

When  the  Pilgrims  fled  from  England  to  Holland 
in  1608,  the  Stuart  dynasty  had  not  fully  developed  its 
despotic  theory  of  the  divine  right  of  kings.  The  com- 
moners at  this  period  were  still  loyal.  The  Pilgrims, 
themselves,  attributed  their  persecutions  to  the  bishops 
of  the  established  church  and  not  to  the  king.  But  in 
1628  Kings  James  I  and  Charles  I  had  denied  many  of 


14  tCfte  Jfounhing  ot  a  Ration 

the  ancient  rights  of  the  English  parliament  and  peo- 
ple; and  disloyalty  was  rife  throughout  the  nation. 

It  is  evident,  therefore,  that  the  men  of  these  two 
periods  were  not  impelled  by  the  same  motives.  The 
"Pilgrims  came  to  America  to  enjoy  religious  freedom. 
The  Puritans  came  to  America  to  enjoy  political  as  well 
as  religious  freedom.'  Considering  the  conduct  of  the 
two  colonies  in  after  years  toward  the  mother  country, 
it  is  reasonable  to  assume  that  at  no  time  during  the  life 
of  the  Plymouth  colony  could  the  Pilgrims  have  written 
the  Declaration  of  Independence.  On  the  other  hand, 
at  almost  any  time  between  1628  and  1776  the  Puritans 
could  have  framed  that  famous  document  of  political 
freedom. 

One  fundamental  difference  between  the  Puritans 
and  the  Pilgrims  was  their  attitude  toward  the  Church 
of  England.  While  the  Puritan  did  not  agree  with 
all  the  forms  and  rituals  of  the  established  church,  he 
steadfastly  refused  to  leave  it.  His  attitude  was  that 
the  church  could  be  reformed  more  quickly  from  with- 
in than  from  without.  Even  that  sturdy  old  Master 
Puritan,  John  Winthrop,  on  the  eve  of  sailing  for 
America  issued  the  Yarmouth  Declaration,  swearing 
his  lasting  allegiance  to  the  "dear  mother  church."  The 
Pilgrim  on  the  other  hand  first  separated  himself  from 
the  established  church  and  then,  rather  than  worship 
contrary  to  his  conscience,  was  compelled  to  leave  his 
native  land. 

The  term  "Separatists,"  which  was  so  contemptuously 
applied  to  the  Pilgrims  was  literally  true.  It  is  also 
true  that  his  first  thoughts  of  democracy  grew  out  of 
this  church  dissension.  While  still  living  in  England, 
the  Pilgrims  gave  expression  to  the  broad  principle  that 


jForetDorb  15 

the  people  did  not  require  a  bishop  of  the  established 
church  to  select  their  preacher,  but  on  the  other  hand 
they  were  perfectly  capable  of  choosing  their  own.  This 
doctrine  so  startled  King  James  I,  that  he  exclaimed, 
"No  bishop  would  soon  mean  no  king!" 

Not  only  did  the  Pilgrims  and  Puritans  differ  in  the 
fundamentals  of  church,  but  in  matters  of  state  as  well; 
for  the  Pilgrims  held  that  church  and  state  should  be 
separated.  Any  respectable  man  in  Plymouth  could  be 
a  free  man  and  vote  whether  he  was  a  member  of  the 
congregation  or  not.  Captain  Miles  Standish,  one  of 
the  most  prominent  men  of  the  colony,  was  never  a 
member  of  the  church.  The  Puritans  of  Salem  and 
Boston,  however,  vigorously  held  that  only  members  of 
the  church  had  the  rights  of  free  men  and  the  power  to 
vote.  In  their  minds  the  church  and  state  were  one. 
The  result  was  that  the  Pilgrims  had  a  liberal  form  of 
government,  whilst  the  Puritan  developed  a  theocracy 
sternly  despotic. 

The  liberal  spirit  of  Plymouth  was  never  better  dem- 
onstrated than  during  the  witchcraft  frenzy  which  for 
a  time  completely  prostrated  its  more  powerful  neigh- 
bor. While  Salem  and  Boston  were  hanging  witches, 
Plymouth  would  have  none  of  it.  When  Dinah  Syl- 
vester told  her  story  in  the  court  at  Plymouth,  of  how 
she  saw  her  neighbor,  Mrs.  Holmes,  in  conversation 
with  the  devil  in  the  form  of  a  bear,  she  was  promptly 
found  guilty  of  slander  and  was  ordered  to  be  publicly 
whipped  or  pay  Mrs.  Holmes  five  English  pounds. 
Some  years  afterward  a  second  case  was  tried  in  Ply- 
mouth but  the  accuser  was  laughed  out  of  court.  These 
were  the  only  two  cases  of  witchcraft  in  this  colony. 

The  social  position  of  the  Pilgrims  was  of  little  con- 


i6  tCtie  Jfounbing  oi  a  Ration 

sequence.  They  were  a  simple  country  folk.  Gov- 
ernor William  Bradford,  the  one  great  authority  of 
these  people,  says  of  them,  "They  were  not  acquainted 
with  trades,  nor  traffic,  but  had  been  used  to  a  plain 
country  life  and  the  innocent  trade  of  husbandry." 
For  twelve  long  years  they  had  labored  together  in 
Holland.  Without  means  to  carry  forward  their 
exodus  into  the  American  wilderness,  they  turned  to  a 
company  of  London  merchants  for  aid.  Their  only 
collateral  was  the  pledge  of  the  labor  of  their  hands  for 
seven  years  in  the  forests.  After  many  grievous  disap- 
pointments they  sailed  on  one  ship.  Most  of  them  were 
without  arms,  and  their  poverty  was  so  pressing  they 
did  not  even  have  extra  leather  soles  for  their  shoes. 
Yet  it  fell  to  the  lot  of  these  men,  who  lived  in  log  huts 
and  fed  upon  the  bread  of  corn,  to  found  a  nation. 

On  the  other  hand  the  Puritans  included  many  of  the 
gentry.  Some  even  were  personages  of  wealth  and  in- 
fluence. When  Governor  John  Winthrop  and  his  Puri- 
tan associates  sailed  for  Massachusetts  Bay  from  Yar- 
mouth, April,  1630,  there  were  ten  vessels  in  the  fleet. 
Ample  food  was  aboard.  There  were  numerous  sheep, 
swine,  cattle,  and  horses.  Everything  had  been  pro- 
vided to  make  the  colonists  comfortable  and  contented 
in  the  new  country.  If  John  Josselyn,  who  was  in  the 
colony  in  1635,  is  to  be  believed,  the  total  value  of  the 
cargoes  of  this  Puritan  fleet  was  upward  of  one  million 
dollars -immeasurable  wealth  compared  with  the  bank- 
rupt voyagers  of  the  Mayflower. 

That  the  Pilgrims  and  Puritans  were  not  one  and  the 
same  has  long  been  recognized  by  students  of  American 
history.  But  the  average  person  still  thinks  of  them  as 
one  people.     The  Pilgrims  and  the  Puritans  had  many 


Jforetoorb  17 

points  of  similarity:  both  were  men  of  the  Bible;  both 
were  men  of  exacting  consciences;  both  wished  reforms 
within  the  established  church.  Failing  in  this  the  one 
party,  weak  and  friendless,  fled  to  Holland  and  thence 
to  America,  where  for  eight  years  it  strove  in  the  wil- 
derness to  perfect  its  state  and  church.  When  all  was  in 
readiness  for  the  opening  of  the  second  chapter  in  the 
struggle  for  democracy,  the  Puritans  strong  and  self- 
reliant,  sailed  into  the  quiet  waters  of  Massachusetts 
Bay,  prepared  to  carry  on  the  work.  Though  laboring 
under  different  conditions  and  harboring  other  ideas, 
both  were  Englishmen  striving  for  freedom. 

It  has  been  necessary  to  go  into  details  of  the  vari- 
ances and  similitudes  of  these  two  peoples,  since  it  is 
essential  that  the  reader  put  aside  many  erroneous  tradi- 
tions and  prejudices  to  intelligently  interpret  this  story. 
It  is  only  necessary  now  to  remember  that  the  Pilgrims 
were  Englishmen.  They  feasted  and  fasted,  enter- 
tained and  were  entertained,  they  laughed  and  cried, 
they  played  at  games,  they  loved,  they  sang,  they  hated, 
they  committed  crimes  -  in  fact  they  were  human.  But 
being  ruled  by  their  consciences,  they  were  fearless  in 
the  right  and  sternly  set  against  the  wrong. 

Much  of  the  history,  romance,  and  tradition  now  ex- 
isting in  the  minds  of  the  American  people  is  founded 
upon  Longfellow's  beautiful  poem,  "The  Courtship  of 
Miles  Standish."  Unfortunately  this  poem  was  written 
several  years  before  the  discovery  of  the  lost  manu- 
script of  Governor  William  Bradford  entitled  History 
of  the  Plimoth  Plantation.  In  the  light  of  the  material 
extant  at  the  time,  no  doubt  the  historical  facts  of  this 
poem  were  accurate.  In  the  light  of  the  Bradford  man- 
uscript it  is  far  from  being  so.     Longfellow  had  no 


1 8  ®j[)e  Jfounbing  of  a  Ration 

means  of  knowing  that  his  hero,  John  Alden,  was  not 
a  member  of  the  colony,  but  was  a  cooper  by  trade, 
who  was  picked  up  on  the  docks  of  Southampton  and 
went  on  the  voyage  to  America  under  a  year's  contract. 
Priscilla  Mullins  was  the  daughter  of  Master  William 
Mullins,  a  London  merchant,  who  was  an  adventurer 
in  the  voyage.  Her  father,  mother,  brother,  and  ser- 
vants all  died  in  the  "great  sickness,"  leaving  her  alone. 
The  bridal  journey  on  the  bull's  back,  so  graphically 
described,  historically  was  impossible  as  there  were  no 
cattle  in  the  colony  until  several  years  later. 

The  Mayflower  brought  over  some  of  the  noblest  of 
men  and  women,  and  likewise  some  whose  characters 
were  not  above  reproach.  It  is  now  fully  established 
that  there  was  a  family  aboard  whose  subsequent  history 
might  cause  sociologists  to  classify  them  as  degenerates. 
The  father,  a  quarrelsome  man,  was  hung  for  murder. 
The  son  had  a  large  family  which  he  was  unable  to 
support.  One  grandson  was  a  worthless  character  and 
a  constant  expense  to  the  community.  The  treasurer  of 
the  colonists,  who  purchased  the  supplies  for  the  voyage, 
refused  to  make  an  accounting  of  the  funds  and  died 
leaving  his  records  in  chaos.  One  of  the  men  betrayed 
his  associates,  became  an  embezzler,  and  was  driven 
from  the  colony.  Thus  was  humanity  both  at  its  worst 
and  best  on  this  momentous  voyage  of  the  ship  May- 
flower. 

There  were  two  separate  factions  on  the  vessel.  One 
contingent  came  from  London.  Governor  Bradford 
speaks  of  this  group  as  "strangers  thrust  upon  them." 
The  inference  being  that  as  the  London  merchants  sup- 
plied most  of  the  funds,  they  also  insisted  in  sending 
some  of  their  own  choosing  as  colonists.     The  other 


jforetDorb  19 

contingent  was  the  party  of  Englishmen  from  Leyden 
in  Holland.  These  were  the  real  founders  of  the  col- 
ony. They  were  the  strong  and  trustworthy  men.  Liv- 
ing under  the  leadership  of  Reverend  John  Robinson  in 
Holland  for  twelve  years,  they  were  thoroughly  em- 
bued  with  a  democracy  of  church  government,  unknown 
to  any  other  body  of  Englishmen.  Though  they  had 
long  lived  in  the  midst  of  the  city  of  Leyden,  they  were 
not  a  part  of  it.  Reverend  John  Robinson  occupied  a 
large  house  with  extensive  grounds.  Within  these 
grounds  were  built  small  cottages  in  which  many  of  the 
people  lived.  The  records  of  Leyden  bear  evidence  of 
the  goodly  character  of  this  group.  I  refer  to  the  re- 
marks of  the  Dutch  burghers  of  Leyden  on  the  quarrel- 
someness of  the  French  protestants,  at  the  same  time 
pointing  out  that  their  English  brethren  were  never  in 
court  and  were  law  abiding  citizens.  The  best  evidence 
extant,  that  government  of  the  people  and  by  the  people 
came  out  of  Leyden,  is  the  letter  of  Reverend  John  Rob- 
inson read  to  the  colonists  on  shipboard  just  before  sail- 
ing from  Southampton.  If  every  other  scrap  of  testimony 
on  this  fact  were  lost,  this  letter  suggesting  and  advising 
the  purest  democracy  is  sufficient  to  identify  the  found- 
ers of  this  commonwealth.  "The  Compact,"  signed  in 
the  cabin  of  the  Mayflower,  which  is  the  foundation 
of  our  democracy,  undoubtedly  originated  in  Leyden 
and  not  in  London. 

From  this  historical  statement,  we  turn  to  the  ro- 
mance of  the  narrative:  Francis  Beaumont,  the  narra- 
tor, is  a  literary  character.  There  was  a  real  Lora 
Standish,  but  not  a  Lora  Brewster.  Wherever  Beau- 
mont speaks  of  himself  and  events  that  affect  him  alone, 
that  part  of  the  story  is  fiction;  but  whenever  he  asso- 


20  ®lie  Jf  ounbing  ot  a  Ration 

ciates  himself  with  the  acts  of  the  colonists  that  part  is 
in  the  main  recorded  history:  for  instance,  the  breaking 
of  the  ship's  beams,  the  signing  of  "the  Compact,"  the 
three  voyages  of  discovery,  the  planting  of  the  colony 
in  the  great  clearing,  the  building  of  the  houses,  the 
burning  of  the  common-house,  the  discovery  of  the  col- 
umns of  smoke  from  the  fires  of  the  savages,  the  various 
meetings  at  the  common-house,  the  great  sickness,  the 
deaths,  the  coming  of  Samoset,  the  visits  of  Massassoit, 
the  dread  of  the  savages,  the  first  harvest  festival,  the 
coming  of  the  ship  Fortune,  the  great  famine,  and  other 
incidents  of  a  similar  character. 

These  events  are  all  told  chronologically  with  one 
exception,  i.e.,  the  entrance  of  the  Mayflower  into  Ply- 
mouth Harbor.  The  date  of  the  first  attempt  of  the 
ship  to  gain  the  harbor  was  the  fifteenth  of  December, 
old  style.  In  the  story  this  event  has  been  placed  on 
Christmas  Day.  With  this  exception  the  story  follows 
the  history  almost  day  by  day. 

The  motif  of  the  narrative  is  to  have  some  one  else 
besides  the  interested  parties  tell  the  story  of  the  cour- 
age and  hardships  of  these  enduring  people:  an  epic 
of  tragedy,  self-denial,  romance,  famine,  pestilence, 
death,  and  heroism  unsurpassed  in  the  annals  of  man. 
This  great  story  belongs  to  the  people  and  not  alone  to 
the  student.  It  was  impossible  to  have  one  of  the  Pil- 
grims tell  his  own  story  without  creating  standards 
which  the  average  person  would  not  follow,  or,  if  he 
did  he  would  put  them  aside  immediately  as  being  false 
and  artificial.  A  liberal  cavalier  seems  to  be  the  plaus- 
ible character  to  relate  the  narrative.  Creating  his  own 
atmosphere  and  color,  no  one  dare  say  nay  to  his  state- 
ments, nor  does  he  grate  upon  the  minds  of  the  hero 
worshipers  of  the  Pilgrims. 


Heabing  mp  ^ncesitral  ||all 

It  was  a  summer's  day  with  the  sun  filtering  through 
the  leaden  panes  of  the  mullion  lattice  windows,  filling 
the  hall  with  light  and  gray  shadows.  The  rays  from 
the  outside  world  touched  my  crimson  velvet  cape 
which  I  wore  loosely  around  my  shoulders,  making  its 
color  grow  warm  and  brave.  This  was  my  natal  day, 
likewise  the  day  I  entered  into  manhood. 

I  was  kneeling  before  a  shield,  which,  somewhere  in 
the  dim  past,  had  been  hung  upon  the  walls  of  our 
ancient  castle  by  a  bold  and  worthy  ancestor  to  inspire 
those  who  came  after  to  ever  keep  the  name  Beaumont 
unsullied  in  the  purple  of  the  court  or  in  the  din  of 
battle.  Besides  me  was  my  French  hat,  with  its  curling 
feather  showing  white  upon  the  floor  worn  smooth  by 
the  feet  of  ancient  and  honorable  men.  I  looked  up  at 
the  shield  with  its  field  emblazoned  with  lilies  and  a 
lion  rampant.  On  all  sides  of  me  were  the  pictures  of 
stern  and  grim  faced  men,  bidding  me  to  take  my  vows 
properly  and  maintain  them  as  a  Beaumont  should, 
even  unto  death. 

With  the  pride  of  my  people  stirring  within  me  I 
arose  and  placing  my  hand  upon  the  lion,  that  I  might 
be  embued  with  its  courage,  I  leaned  over  and  kissed 
the  lilies  that  I  might  be  instilled  by  their  gentleness. 
Drawing  my  sword  as  my  ancestors  had  done  before 
me,  since  the  time  that  King  Edward  crowned  a  De 
Beaumont,  king  of  the  Isle  of  Man,  I  made  a  vow  that 


22  Cije  Jfounbing  of  a  Ration 

I  would  play  the  part  of  a  true  and  courageous  man, 
wherever  my  lot  should  fall.  I  was  alone,  for  no  per- 
son was  ever  with  a  Beaumont,  at  this  sacred  devotion. 
I  looked  up  into  the  ceiling  where  the  oak  timbers, 
carved  and  enriched  with  many  strange  and  curious 
figures,  had  grown  dark  and  soft  with  age.  My  eyes 
swept  down  the  great  hall  with  its  fluted  shafts  of  oak, 
its  cedar  panels  with  armorial  bearings;  and  the  great 
fireplace  flanked  by  brass  fire  dogs  and  other  trappings. 

On  the  drive  outside  the  door  I  could  hear  my  horse 
stamping  nervously  to  be  off".  With  my  sword  dangling 
at  my  side  I  walked  slowly  around  the  room,  bowing 
low  to  a  determined  faced  ancestor  looking  out  of  the 
shadows  of  another  century.  Being  my  favorite  Beau- 
mont, I  bent  my  knee  to  him,  a  favor  which  I  would 
grant  no  man  alive  unless  it  be  King  James;  then 
walked  quickly  across  the  room,  out  onto  the  lawn 
where  my  father  and  brothers  were  awaiting  to  give  me 
a  willing  God-speed.  The  tender  graces  of  a  mother 
I  had  not  known  for  some  years.  Though  my  home 
ties  were  endearing,  they  were  more  easily  broken  than 
if  I  had  had  to  say  farewell  to  a  loving  parent.  Throw- 
ing my  leg  across  the  saddle  I  mounted  and  with  a  low 
sweep  of  my  hat,  bade  adieu  to  my  kinsmen  and  like- 
wise to  my  youthful  fancies. 

My  lot  was  that  of  a  youngest  son  of  one  of  the  proud- 
est families  in  Leicestershire,  counting  its  relations 
amongst  royalty  and  its  age  by  centuries.  Since  I  was 
shut  out  of  hopes  of  becoming  heir  to  the  family  estates, 
the  church  and  the  army  alone  were  left  me  as  fields 
of  action.  Being  one  and  tw^enty,  with  a  strong  body 
and  a  long  arm,  I  promptly  turned  my  back  on  the 
peaceful  walk  of  the  clergy  and  chose  the  career  of  a 


Heabtng  tnp  !3mes(tral  ||aU  23 

soldier.  The  ancient  roof,  to  be  sure,  offered  me  a 
covering,  but  I  fancied  something  besides  eating,  sleep- 
ing, drinking,  and  dancing  was  to  be  my  lot. 

With  youthful  dreams  engaging  my  mind,  I  rode 
across  England,  coming  to  the  shores  of  the  sea.  For 
the  first  time  looking  upon  the  expanse  of  waters  in 
my  innocence,  I  grew  fearful  for  our  fields  in  Leices- 
tershire as  I  conceived  that  the  low  shores  would  soon- 
er or  later  waste  before  the  waves  letting  the  flood  loose 
upon  our  island. 

These  fancies  I  soon  forgot  as  the  Dutch  lugger  car- 
ried me  across  to  Flushing,  where  I  was  to  serve  my 
apprenticeship  in  arms.  This  was  one  of  the  cities 
which  the  good  and  thrifty  Queen  Elizabeth  had  ex- 
acted from  her  Dutch  allies  for  certain  loans  of  money 
made  when  they  were  hard  pushed  in  the  war  against 
Spanish  control.  Being,  in  a  sense,  an  English  city,  it 
was  necessary  for  English  soldiers  to  guard  it  and  I 
held  the  commission  as  an  officer  of  a  company. 

Though  lacking  knowledge  of  an  officer's  duties,  I 
was  well  aware  that  I  was  safe  in  my  ignorance  for  the 
present,  since  there  was  a  truce  between  the  Spaniards 
and  the  Dutch.  Landing  within  the  city  walls,  I  was 
hailed  as  a  recruit  from  home,  who  was  to  be  plucked 
of  his  effects.  This  my  fellow  officers  promptly  did 
until  I  was  as  poor  as  the  poorest  of  them.  In  exchange 
for  my  property,  I  was  shown  the  ways  and  habits  of  a 
soldier  in  a  rough  but  perfect  manner. 

There  was  barely  a  handful  of  English  soldiers  in  the 
town  under  the  command  of  Charles  Blount,  Baron 
Mountjoy,  a  nobleman  from  Devonshire  a  few  years 
older  than  myself.  By  the  grace  of  our  ancient  families 
he  was  captain  of  the  company,  while  I  was  a  lieuten- 


24  ®te  Jfounbing  ot  a  jfiation 

ant.  The  rank  and  file,  however  made  up  for  what  the 
commissioned  officers  lacked  in  age  and  experience. 
For  of  all  the  bold  and  untrammeled  vagabonds,  that  I 
had  ever  seen,  this  band  was  the  worst  They  were  a 
hardy  and  seasoned  lot,  who  fought  for  the  Dutch  one 
month  and  the  Spanish  the  following;  changing  mas- 
ters so  often,  they  frequently  forgot  whether  to  shout 
their  battle  cry  in  goodly  Dutch,  or  in  the  language  of 
the  Dons.  They  would  sack  a  town,  storm  a  citadel,  or 
clamber  over  an  embankment  onto  the  pikes  of  an 
enemy  with  easy  indifference,  just  so  long  as  they  were 
assured  that  their  pay  was  forthcoming  at  the  appointed 
time.  Such  grisly  adventurers  made  me  proud  of  my 
command  and  I  soon  loved  them  in  their  audacity  and 
hardihood. 

While  we  had  not  serious  warfare  to  carry  on,  still 
we  were  compelled  to  maintain  strict  military  disci- 
pline to  keep  the  leash  securely  on  our  dogs  of  war. 
Our  main  diversion  was  an  occasional  Englishman  of 
wealth  or  birth  happening  our  way  whom  we  would 
immediately  make  an  officer  of  our  company.  This 
honor  was  celebrated  by  festivities  at  the  charge  of  the 
new  recruit  in  which  men  and  officers  joined  alike. 
Sometimes  the  quondam  soldier  was  made  to  do  guard 
duty,  and  so  long  as  he  stayed  with  us  we  kept  him 
busy  until  he  tired  or  his  funds  were  exhausted. 
Stripped  of  his  easy  honors,  he  was  sent  on  his  way, 
while  we  looked  across  the  sea  and  waited  impatiently 
for  a  new  arrival  to  break  the  monotony  of  the  daily 
routine. 

As  I  have  said,  Baron  Mountjoy,  or  Charles  Blount, 
was  captain  of  this  company  in  Holland,  because  he  was 
a  young  scion  of  an  ancient  family  of  Devonshire. 


leabing  mj»  ancesftral  ||aU  25 

Besides  having  natal  misadventures  in  common,  we 
were  of  one  mind  on  many  other  things,  so  that  we  soon 
grew  into  each  other's  likings.  In  the  midst  of  foreign 
people  we  were  forced  to  amuse  ourselves,  driving  us 
to  form  cliques  within  our  command,  Blount  and  I  pair- 
ing off  together.  The  blood  of  youth  soon  cemented 
our  relations  into  a  friendship  of  more  than  passing 
nature. 

Time  hanging  heavily  on  our  hands,  Captain  Blount 
and  I  made  excursions  to  the  surrounding  towns.  I 
must  confess  our  object  was  one  of  diversion;  pleasing 
our  vanities,  rather  than  absorbing  the  more  stable  em- 
bellishments of  manners  and  mind. 

On  these  excursions,  we  frequently  met  in  the  streets 
of  Amsterdam  runaway  Englishmen,  who,  not  content 
with  the  king's  church,  separated  themselves  from  their 
native  land  and  came  to  this  country  to  establish  a  re- 
ligion of  their  own.  Blount  pointed  them  out  to  me  at 
first.  With  their  gray  clothes  and  grayer  looks,  I  soon 
came  to  know  them  and  would  promptly  cross  the  street 
rather  than  meet  them  face  to  face. 

We  had  several  of  these  Separatists  around  Beaumont 
Hall ;  but  they  were  soon  driven  out  of  the  country,  hav- 
ing designs  upon  the  church  established  by  the  king. 
These  Separatists  were  a  stubborn  lot,  for  no  sooner 
were  they  established  in  Holland,  than  they  began  send- 
ing pamphlets  of  a  seditious  nature  secretly  into  Eng- 
land, preaching  their  doctrine  of  the  rights  of  the 
individual  against  the  divine  rights  of  the  king.  This 
audacity  brought  them  into  trouble  in  England  and 
Holland,  as  it  should;  for  I  was  well  drilled  in  the  doc- 
trine that  the  commonality  had  no  rights  except  those 
granted  them  by  their  king  and  his  nobles. 


26  (Kfje  Jf ounbing  oi  a  Ration 

In  the  spring  of  1619,  Captain  Blount  and  I  rode 
through  the  green  valleys  and  flowering  lowlands  of 
this  half  sunken  country  into  the  city  of  Leyden.  Set 
in  the  midst  of  a  low  plain  which  had  been  rescued 
from  the  bottom  of  the  sea  through  the  great  patience 
of  the  people,  the  green  pastures  like  running  waters 
lapped  the  walls  of  the  city,  overflowing  into  the  streets 
beyond.  The  River  Rhine  which  both  of  us  looked 
upon  with  admiration,  we  were  told,  found  its  begin- 
ning in  the  mountains  of  Switzerland,  where  it  flowed 
with  dash  and  vigor  among  the  high  cliffs  and  wild 
deserts  of  that  distant  country. 

At  Leyden  the  Rhine  River  entered  into  a  more 
slothful  existence,  divided  into  many  branches  it  flowed 
slowly  through  the  city,  making  many  waterways  which 
these  thrifty  people  used  for  floating  their  commerce. 
Our  dirty  kennel  in  the  center  of  the  street  with  its  mud 
and  sickening  odor  was  unknown  in  this  country;  more- 
over, there  were  walks  of  brick  and  stone  close  to  the 
houses.  Hammered  stone  bridges  were  over  the  water- 
ways, giving  a  sense  of  security,  which  we  did  not 
possess  when  trusting  ourselves  to  the  wooden  structures 
in  our  own  country. 

Then  the  houses  of  Leyden  were  past  our  belief.  We 
looked  upon  the  rows  of  brick  houses  with  dooryards 
of  growing  grass  in  amazement,  having  never  seen  such 
a  number  of  clean  and  wholesome  homes  in  all  our 
travels.  As  an  Englishman  I  would  not  confess  it  to 
another,  but  within  me  I  felt  that  Leyden  had  no  equal 
in  all  the  shires  of  England. 

We  could  not  understand  how  this  great  wealth  could 
grow  out  of  the  making  and  bartering  of  goods.     The 


leading  mp  ancesftral  ||aE  27 

multitude  of  people  who  thrived  upon  this  exchange  of 
things,  however,  left  us  no  opportunity  to  even  argue 
that  sooner  or  later  the  commoners  must  go  back  to  the 
halls  of  the  nobleman  from  whence  they  came  and  again 
seek  his  protection.  This  wealth  from  trading,  I  am 
sure  never  occurred  to  Blount,  and  I  am  free  to  confess, 
never  entered  my  mind  before. 

For  several  days  we  wandered  through  the  streets  of 
the  city  envious  in  our  hearts,  that  it  was  not  in  England 
instead  of  in  Holland.  Coming  into  a  little  square,  in 
the  cool  of  a  May  evening,  we  stood  in  the  presence  of  a 
cathedral.  Barbarians  as  we  were,  we  were  struck  by 
its  beauty.  As  I  stood  in  wonderment  a  strange  feeling 
came  over  me,  as  with  a  flash  my  mind  was  illumined 
and  I  saw  the  graceful  lines  and  symmetry  of  form  of 
the  building  as  a  living  thing.  From  whence  came 
this  strange  power  stirring  me  so  deeply?  My  own 
thoughts  are  that  it  was  direct  from  the  soul  of  the  man 
who,  in  years  gone  by,  dreamed  out  this  creation  of 
mortar  and  stone.  Into  this  man's  mind  there  came  a 
message  from  his  soul,  a  spark  from  the  infinite;  then 
he  dreamed  a  dream  in  which  he  saw  a  beautiful  inan- 
imate thing.  As  his  heart  beat  strong,  his  fingers  traced 
out  his  conception  stroke  by  stroke  in  a  great  arched  win- 
dow flanked  by  towers  with  tapered  roofs.  With  artful 
grace  he  piled  stones  on  each  other,  straight  and  turned, 
plain  and  curved,  narrow  and  broad,  with  such  order 
and  profusion,  that  the  massive  structure  became  as  the 
delicacy  of  a  piece  of  lace.  I  am  loth  to  admit  however 
that  the  only  points  in  common  between  this  ancient 
master  dreamer  and  myself  were  our  soul  sparks. 
Though  he  had  long  since  gone  his  way,  I  fancied  his 


28  gCije  jFountring  o(  a  Ration 

spirit  lingered  in  his  work  and  for  a  moment  lighted 
mine,  so  that  I,  too,  caught  a  glimpse  of  his  conception 
and  stood  looking  on  the  dull  stones  in  admiration. 

While  we  were  gazing  at  the  cathedral  an  elderly 
man  with  gray  hair  and  dignified  mien,  accompanied 
by  a  maiden  dressed  in  gray  and  white,  came  around 
the  turn  of  the  street  into  the  square.  At  my  first  glance 
I  saw  he  was  a  renegade  Englishman  of  that  hateful 
class  called  Separatists  or  Brownists.  Not  having  the 
least  sympathy  for  them,  in  fact  the  greatest  contempt, 
I  started  across  the  street.  Perhaps  the  influence  of  the 
cathedral  was  still  upon  me,  for  happening  to  glance  at 
the  face  of  the  girl,  I  hesitated.  In  her  dress  of  gray 
with  a  white  shawl  thrown  around  her  shoulders  and  a 
hood  of  light  texture  hiding  circles  of  brown  hair  with- 
in its  folds,  she  was  indeed  a  comely  figure.  Stopping, 
again  I  stole  a  glance  at  her,  forgetting  my  anger  against 
her  people. 

Surely  my  heart  must  have  been  mellowed  beyond 
belief,  for  I  not  only  waited  for  the  two  to  come  up  to 
us,  but  turning,  watched  them  until  they  passed  out  of 
sight. 

Blount  too  was  fascinated,  exclaiming,  "An  English 
beauty." 

"More  than  that,  a  gentlewoman,"  was  my  reply. 


Cbente  tofitcf)  bectbe  me  to  leabe 
€nslanb 

War  times  were  pressing  hard  upon  us.  The  great 
truce  of  many  years  between  the  Dutchmen  and  the 
Spaniards  was  drawing  to  an  end.  Since  I  fancied  the 
profession,  my  time  was  wholly  given  over  to  drilling 
my  company  and  watching  the  repairs  on  the  fortifica- 
tions. With  pleasurable  pride  I  walked  around  the 
walls,  examining  the  water  ditches  and  gates  and 
planned  ways  of  defense  when  we  were  at  blows  with 
the  enemy. 

Our  ammunition  was  in  store  and  the  men  were  tug- 
ging at  their  leashes,  when  my  career  in  Holland  was 
abruptly  ended.  The  change  came  through  Blount  and 
was  not  of  my  own  making,  for  as  we  were  walking 
upon  the  walls  one  November  day  in  1619,  a  messenger 
from  England  came  to  us,  handing  my  comrade  an 
envelope  laden  with  many  red  seals. 

With  anxiety  I  stood  and  watched  my  companion  as 
he  tore  open  and  read  the  contents.  I  saw  the  lines  of 
his  face  soften  and  his  eyes  fill  with  tears  as  he  turned 
to  me  and  said,  "Beaumont,  I  must  be  away  for  Eng- 
land; my  brother  has  been  accidentally  killed." 

Without  thinking,  I  heartlessly  replied,  "Then 
Blount,  you  are  the  Earl  of  Devonshire." 

Bowing  his  head  without  further  reply,  he  bade  the 
messenger  to  await  him  in  our  quarters  while  we  walked 
on  in  the  cool  air  to  give  the  new  earl  time  to  think. 


30  ®tie  Jf  ounbing  of  a  ilation 

It  was  during  this  walk  that  the  earl  suggested  that  I 
return  with  him  to  England,  which  of  course  did  not 
meet  with  my  approval,  the  fever  of  war  being  loose 
in  my  veins.  At  our  quarters  he  pressed  me  harder 
than  ever,  saying  there  would  not  be  an  outbreak  be- 
tween the  Dutch  and  Spaniards.  I  resolutely  held  my 
ground  until  he  pleaded  that  it  would  be  a  kindness  to 
him  for  me  to  go,  then  I  began  to  waver.  When  he 
promised  to  return  to  Holland  in  case  of  war,  I  gave 
in.  Packing  my  chests,  I  shortly  accompanied  him 
aboard  an  English  coaster  on  the  way  to  Devonshire. 

Landing  at  Harwich,  we  took  horses  to  far-away 
Plymouth,  where  we  came  in  due  time  spattered  with 
mud  and  wet  by  autumn  rains.  It  was  a  short  journey 
thence  to  Devonshire  Hall  where  we  arrived  unan- 
nounced. Having  been  so  long  on  the  journey,  the  earl 
could  only  go  alone  to  the  manor  church  and  pay  his 
last  respects  to  his  brother  over  a  newly  laid  stone  in  the 
floor. 

Devonshire  Hall  was  not  as  ancient  as  Beaumont 
Hall.  It  was  patterned  after  the  letter  H,  in  honor  of 
King  Henry.  This  was  the  custom  in  the  times  of  the 
Henries,  so  that  a  nobleman  could  go  to  court  and  bow- 
ing low  would  say,  "Your  Majesty,  I  have  builded  my 
house  after  thee." 

It  was  a  rambling  house  with  thick  walls,  half  tim- 
ber, half  brick,  with  cut  stone  around  windows  and 
doors,  seated  in  the  midst  of  a  forest  of  oaks  and  elms, 
which  stretched  away  for  miles  with  only  a  clearing 
now  and  then  around  a  great  house  or  mayhap  a  few 
fields  of  a  country  gentleman's  estate.  Landscape  gar- 
dening had  penetrated  even  to  this  distant  shire,  walks 
being  laid  out  and  lined  with  hedges.     In  my  fancy  I 


Cabalier  TLiit  in  Cnglanb  31 

thought  it  a  gentle  spot,  where  the  grass  carpeted  the 
earth  with  softness  in  the  spring  time  and  the  song  of 
the  winds  played  upon  the  leaves  in  midsummer  with 
infinite  sweetness.  Truly  it  was  a  pleasing  and  noble 
habitation  in  the  midst  of  all  these  growing  things. 

If  the  environment  without  was  goodly,  the  life 
within  the  hall  was  also  a  merry  one.  The  young  earl 
was  not  burdened  with  the  cares  of  this  world,  nor  did 
he  fancy  those  around  him  who  were.  So  while  the 
common  people  labored  about  us,  we  ate,  drank,  played 
with  dice  wildly,  and  slept  as  little  as  we  could.  In  a 
word,  we  lived  the  life  of  gentlemen  of  the  time,  leav- 
ing nothing  undone  in  our  fierce  pleasures,  which  could 
be  accounted  as  unsociable  by  the  other  members  of  our 
noble  class. 

Some  of  the  retinue  would  abide  indoors  and  so 
besot  their  stomachs  with  ale  that  they  knew  little  of  the 
outside  world.  Though  I  admit  I  played  my  part  in 
this  riotous  living,  still  I  loved  to  mount  my  horse  on 
mornings,  when  hoar  frost  was  on  the  grass,  and  follow 
the  dogs  until  the  freshness  of  the  forest  air  set  me  in  a 
quiver  with  its  life.  The  sound  of  a  hunter's  horn  to 
this  day  makes  me  prick  up  my  ears,  like  an  old  dog, 
and  sends  my  fancy  back  to  the  valleys  and  fens  of 
Leicestershire  and  Devonshire. 

Now  and  then  on  a  wet  day  I  would  explore  the 
village  of  workers  who  toiled  to  produce  what  we  in  the 
hall  used  so  extravagantly.  Since  there  were  no  mar- 
kets at  which  the  earl  could  buy  food,  clothes,  and 
the  necessities,  he  must  of  certainty  have  them  made 
and  provided  in  his  own  village.  This  consisted  of 
low  thatched  roofed  cottages  not  far  removed,  in  which 
dwelt  the  hardy  men  and  women  of  toil. 


32  ®(ie  jFounbing  oi  a  Ration 

Tom  Scott  was  the  smithy,  and  a  better  man  never 
set  a  piece  of  iron  to  a  red  heat.  Childlike  I  was  in- 
terested by  the  flying  fire  and  thought  him  a  salamander 
until  I  stood  in  the  sparks  and  found  them  harmless. 
Tom  put  irons  on  the  hind  feet  of  my  horse  and  renewed 
them  from  time  to  time  so  that  I  came  to  know  him 
particularly. 

Beyond  the  smith  shop  was  the  saw  pit  where  men 
ripped  off  planks  for  mending  and  building,  while  the 
wood  yard  was  close  by  with  beams  and  fire-wood  piled 
in  orderly  fashion.  Coming  into  the  village  of  low 
thatched  houses,  I  always  found  the  baker,  the  brewer, 
the  miller,  the  dairyman,  and  all  the  other  people,  who 
toiled  for  us  in  the  hall,  hard  at  work. 

Frequently  I  stopped  at  the  dairy,  for  the  splashing 
of  the  great  churn,  as  it  worked  under  the  power  of  a 
horse  that  went  round  and  round,  was  heard  six  days  of 
the  week  and  the  seventh  if  needs  be.  Beyond  were 
the  sheep  pens  and  sties  for  pigs,  and  overhead  cots  for 
pigeons.  For  you  must  understand  that  squabs  for  the 
pan  and  birds  for  pies  were  delicacies  which  everyone 
desired  and  was  pleased  with,  if  set  down  piping  hot 
before  him.  The  slaughter  pen  was  nearby  where  the 
neat  cattle  were  killed  in  the  fall  and  salted  away  for 
winter's  use.  Being  far  from  markets,  our  provender 
all  came  from  this  village  of  workers  who  were  glad 
of  a  place  to  labor,  eat,  and  thrive;  two  virtues  which 
we  in  the  hall  could  not  lay  title  to,  since  we  neither 
labored,  nor  were  we  ever  falsely  accused  of  being 
thrifty. 

The  work  in  the  still-room  was  always  pressing,  to 
meet  the  constant  drain  on  the  wine-cellar,  where  were 
stored  barrels  of  home-brewn  ales  and  shelves  of  cur- 


Cabalier  life  in  Cnglanb  33 

rent,  cowslip,  and  elder  wines;  likewise  vinegar  and 
pickles  of  walnuts  and  ground  vines.  A  portly  man 
was  the  brewer,  also  a  wise  one,  as  he  went  amongst 
his  copper  vats  testing  and  tasting  his  products.  We 
counted  him  an  important  man  too,  and  happy  was  the 
nobleman  whose  brewer  was  the  best. 

It  was  to  this  extensive  establishment  that  the  earl 
and  I  came  fresh  from  Holland.  Following  the  prac- 
tice of  the  times,  my  comrade  accepted  his  household 
as  he  found  it.  This  included  several  gentlemen,  who, 
though  having  incomes,  lived  in  the  Hall  as  followers 
of  the  earl.  Among  the  gentlemen,  who  came  by 
inheritance  to  my  old  companion,  was  Louis  la  Valle, 
a  slender,  fanciful  youth,  whose  style  and  tongue  I  dis- 
liked from  the  first.  He  occupied  the  brown  lodgings 
next  to  the  earl's,  from  whence  he  was  compelled  to 
move,  to  make  place  for  me.  This  of  course  was  dis- 
tasteful to  him,  and  he  made  no  effort  to  conceal  his  ill 
temper.  As  I  was  big  and  strong  and  he  was  not  of  my 
weight,  I  pretended  not  to  see  his  slights,  irritating  him 
more  than  if  I  had  seized  him  by  the  throat. 

Our  community  being  small,  I  did  not  have  the  op- 
portunity of  keeping  away  from  La  Valle,  both  of  us 
being  deep  in  the  hunting,  shooting,  drinking,  and 
gaming.  Unless  he  was  winning  with  dice,  he  was 
ill  tempered  and  once  or  twice  we  had  words,  which 
were  soon  forgotten  on  my  part,  but  still  lingered  with 
him. 

On  Christmas  eve  when  the  great  yule  log  was  being 
drawn  in  by  the  people,  amidst  cheering  and  hilarity 
I  happened  to  tread  upon  La  Valle's  foot.  In  an  in- 
stant he  was  aflame  and  would  have  drawn  his  sword, 
but  for  the  interference  of  mutual  friends.     The  earl 


34  ®fte  Jfountiing  of  a  Ration 

gave  La  Valle  notice  he  must  withdraw  himself  from 
the  Hall,  but  I  begged  Blount  to  let  him  stay. 

The  earl  being  young  and  unmarried  naturally  was 
the  center  of  many  social  festivities.  There  were  noble 
ladies  in  plenty  in  Devonshire,  who  would  have  been 
proud  to  have  come  under  the  shelter  of  the  Hall  as  its 
mistress.  Among  the  ancient  families  where  there  were 
such  aspirations  was  that  of  the  Stuarts.  Being  the 
earl's  companion  in  heart  as  well  as  in  arms,  I  accom- 
panied him  on  his  visits  to  the  fair  ladies.  In  the 
Stuart  household  was  one  Arabella,  a  young  lady  of 
particular  grace  and  peculiar  fascination. 

The  earl  having  his  fancy  set  on  another  sister,  the 
Lady  Arabella  and  myself  were  left  to  spend  our  even- 
ings together.  As  a  matter  of  fact  I  became  very  much 
attached  to  her,  as  she  was  both  gracious  and  beautiful ; 
singly  these  graces  were  confusing  enough  to  any  youth, 
but  together  were  irresistible. 

The  fates  seemed  to  be  against  my  peace  of  mind  as 
well  as  body,  for  this  gentle  Lady  Arabella  was  one  on 
whom  La  Valle  was  disposed  to  lavish  his  attentions. 
This  did  not  deter  me  in  the  least,  however,  from  going 
with  the  earl  frequently  and  many  times  alone  to  the 
Stuart  Hall.  During  the  spring  and  summer  of  this 
year  of  our  Lord,  sixteen  hundred  and  twenty,  the  fair 
Lady  Arabella  and  I  were  much  together;  and  I  aver 
with  quickened  pulse  that  it  was  a  great  pleasure  for 
me  to  be  with  her.  In  fact  our  attachment  was  fast 
growing  into  an  affection.  I  can  best  explain  an  unex- 
pected change  in  my  life  by  giving  certain  details,  as  I 
remember  them,  which  I  truthfully  set  down  as  they 
occurred. 

One  evening  in  September,  1620,  the  earl  and  I  rode 


Cabalier  life  in  Cnglanb  35 

up  to  Stuart  Hall  to  visit  our  lady  loves.  Lady  Ara- 
bella was  particularly  fair  in  the  candle  light  in  her 
colored  silks  and  satins.  The  wind  being  from  the 
warm  earth,  we  walked  upon  the  terrace  in  the  air  until 
she  suggested  we  try  a  dance  which  had  just  arrived 
from  Paris. 

In  her  laughing  mood  she  declared,  "Sir  Francis, 
since  you  have  been  to  Holland  you  must  know  the  new 
step." 

"Nay,  nay.  Lady  Arabella,"  I  answered,  "it  is  a  long 
journey  from  Holland  to  Paris,  so  this  new  dance  did 
not  reach  me  ere  I  left  Flushing." 

"Then  you  must  admit,  it  should  have  reached  you." 
With  this  bit  of  feminine  philosophy  I  was  dragged  to 
the  center  of  the  floor. 

I  shook  my  head  and  again  protested,  "Lady  Ara- 
bella, I  am  ignorant  of  it." 

"Then  I  will  teach  you,"  she  said  laughingly. 

My  awkwardness  fulfilled  my  statement  of  a  lack  of 
knowledge  of  the  new  dance;  for  in  my  confusion  I 
stepped  on  her  slipper  tearing  a  diamond  shoe  rose 
from  its  fastening.  Picking  up  the  jeweled  trifle  I 
offered  it  to  her.  Instead  of  taking  it  she  bade  me  drop 
it  in  my  pocket  and  give  it  to  her  after  our  dancing 
lesson.  The  exercise  making  it  uncomfortably  warm 
indoors,  we  again  took  refuge  in  the  open  air.  It  was 
one  of  those  delightful  nights  with  a  golden  moon 
flooding  the  hilltops  and  forest  with  its  seductive  light. 
The  gentle  air  stirred  the  leaves  of  the  elm  and  oaks 
into  song.  Lady  Arabella  and  I  walked  upon  the  ter- 
race in  this  entrancing  world  until  the  earl  announced 
he  was  departing.  With  a  kindly  pressure  of  her  hand 
I  bade  her  "Good  night"  and  rode  away. 


36  5Cje  jFounbing  ot  a  Ration 

Turning  into  the  drive  at  Devonshire  Hall,  I  hap- 
pened to  put  my  hand  in  my  pocket.  With  an  exclam- 
ation of  surprise  I  drew  forth  the  diamond  shoe  rose. 
As  the  earl  did  not  hear  me,  I  dropped  the  bauble  back 
into  my  pocket,  determining  to  return  it  to  its  fair  owner 
on  my  next  visit. 

The  narration  of  this  incident  brings  me  to  Monday 
evening,  September  fourteenth;  the  day  and  the  date 
are  so  firmly  impressed  upon  me,  that  I  have  no  hesi- 
tancy in  giving  them  as  being  accurate,  without  resort- 
ing to  further  proof  than  my  own  memory.  We  were 
seated  at  the  table  in  the  feasting  hall.  The  great  white 
candles  flickering  in  their  sockets  were  shedding  a  dim 
light  over  a  row  of  red-faced  men.  Flushed  with  good 
food  and  much  drink  we  were  indifferent  to  everything 
except  our  own  pleasure.  Someone  suggested  playing 
dice.  Instantly  we  were  alive.  It  was  like  throwing  a 
lighted  match  into  gunpowder  to  suggest  gambling  to 
this  crowd  of  roysterers. 

The  palm  of  my  hand  burned  with  desire  to  shake 
the  illusive  pieces  and  send  them  rattling  along  the 
boards,  so  beset  was  I  with  gaming.  To  suggest  was  to 
act.  For  a  few  moments  we  played  furiously  until 
the  first  excitement  gave  way  to  the  stolid  indifference, 
which  comes  to  a  man  who  plays  with  chance. 

Mugs  of  ale  were  drunk  to  steady  our  nerves,  and 
now  and  then  an  oath  came  from  a  loser.  La  Valle 
was  playing  badly  and  was  losing  steadily.  To  quiet 
his  nerves  he  drank  freely  until  the  fumes  of  the  liquor 
made  him  quarrelsome.  Whilst  Dame  Fortune  frowned 
on  La  Valle,  for  some  reason  this  night  she  smiled  upon 
me,  so  that  from  time  to  time  I  dropped  my  winnings 
into  the  pocket  of  my  coat. 


Cabalier  ILiit  in  Cnglanb  37 

One  of  the  players,  being  filled  with  pride  at  his  own 
skill,  ventured  a  handsome  sum  upon  his  cast;  reaching 
into  my  pocket  I  threw  a  handful  of  coins  carelessly 
upon  the  table.  There  was  a  peculiar  sparkle  in  the 
midst  of  the  silver.  La  Valle's  eye  caught  the  unusual 
light,  and  before  I  could  prevent  him,  he  reached  across 
the  table  and  picked  up  Lady  Arabella's  shoe  rose. 

Seizing  a  candlestick  he  held  the  precious  bauble  up 
to  the  light.  Recognizing  it  he  turned  and  threw  it 
into  my  face  saying,  "I  gave  it  to  Lady  Arabella,  she 
gave  it  to  you;  now  you  take  it  back  to  her  with  my 
compliments." 

Dazed  by  the  sudden  attack,  I  sat  undecided  whether 
to  push  the  matter  or  wait  until  morning.  La  Valle 
did  not  give  me  an  opportunity  to  decide  but  instantly 
sprang  to  his  feet  drawing  his  sword.  The  other  play- 
ers rushed  between  us  endeavoring  to  stop  the  fray. 
As  the  quarrel  was  not  of  my  seeking,  I  could  do  no  less 
than  draw  my  sword  and  await  the  attack. 

La  Valle  who  was  an  expert  swordsman  was  for  fight- 
ing at  once  in  the  hall.  I  had  no  objections  to  trying 
the  issue  with  swords,  but  preferred  good  light  for  the 
work.  My  antagonist,  however,  would  brook  no  delay. 
He  stormed  and  threatened  me  until  I  bade  the  men 
clear  away  the  table. 

This  obstruction  being  out  of  the  way,  a  circle  formed 
in  the  middle  of  the  room.  Men  on  all  sides  held  up 
lighted  candles  that  we  might  see  the  better  to  cut  each 
other's  throats.  There  was  no  desire  of  either  of  us  to 
withdraw  now,  nor  could  we  have  done  so,  and  ever 
lived  in  the  presence  of  these  hard  faced  men. 

La  Valle  was  one  of  those  swordsmen,  practiced  in 
the  art  of  fencing  according  to  the  French  method;  it 


38  5Cf)e  jTounlrmg  ot  a  Ration 

was  advance  and  retreat,  thrust  slyly  and  quickly,  steal 
upon  a  man  and  with  a  turn  of  the  wrist  cut  open  his 
side  or  arm.  It  was  a  fashion  I  never  fancied  though 
I  must  admit  for  practical  purposes  it  was  effective. 
My  idea  was  a  slash  and  a  blow  well  aimed  and  deliv- 
ered hard.  If  you  are  after  a  man's  life  my  schooling 
was  not  to  sneak  it  away,  but  advance  boldly  and  take  it. 

Physically,  we  represented  our  respective  ways  of 
fighting;  La  Valle  was  tall,  slender,  and  quick  as  a  cat. 
There  was  no  doubt  but  if  I  let  him  close  to  me,  he 
would  run  me  through  the  body  with  ease  and  pleasure. 
On  the  other  hand  I  was  big  of  body,  heavy  in  muscle, 
and  steady  on  my  feet,  but  in  spite  of  my  strength  I  was 
fearful  of  the  outcome  of  my  English  training  against 
his  French  strokes.  But  let  the  outcome  be  what  it 
may,  I  felt  I  must  fight  and  die  like  a  Beaumont. 

The  circle  narrowed  as  La  Valle  came  forth  with  his 
sword  ready  for  the  fray.  As  I  closed  in,  he  began  his 
French  antics,  moving  this  way  and  that,  until  I  could 
hardly  tell  by  the  dim  light  whether  he  was  advancing 
or  retreating.  I  stood  watching  my  antagonist  closely 
making  no  effort  to  follow  him,  shifting  my  position, 
however,  from  time  to  time  so  as  to  face  him. 

Now  that  the  fumes  of  liquor  were  out  of  La  Valle's 
head,  I  think,  he  was  not  so  anxious  to  fight  in  the  dark; 
but  we  were  both  in  the  ring  of  battle  and  dared  not 
give  way.  As  we  turned  and  shifted,  he  sprang  at  me 
and  with  a  thrust  tore  a  hole  in  my  coat.  If  my  sword 
hand  had  been  as  quick  as  his,  I  could  have  ended  mat- 
ters there  and  then ;  but  he  was  out  of  harm's  way  ere  I 
could  get  in  a  stroke. 

I  was  not  at  the  work  long  before  I  discovered  one  of 


Cabalier  lite  in  €nglanli  39 

La  Valle's  friends  playing  tricks  with  the  candle  which 
he  was  holding.  When  La  Valle  faced  him  his  friend 
held  the  candle  high.  But  as  I  edged  around  this  same 
candle  would  be  lowered  so  that  it  shown  full  in  my 
eyes,  partially  blinding  me.  This  foul  trick  only  an- 
gered me,  and  I  rained  blows  on  my  antagonist,  until 
I  was  brought  to  my  senses  by  feeling  a  sting  in  my  left 
wrist  and  saw  the  blood  dropping  from  a  cut. 

It  was  my  second  escape.  I  grew  calm  as  I  knew 
full  well  the  next  few  minutes  would  decide  the  fight. 
Closer  and  closer  La  Valle  worked  in  toward  me,  like  a 
tiger  about  to  spring  upon  its  prey.  Fortunately  the 
rogue  with  the  candle  was  at  my  back  and  I  so  ma- 
neuvered to  keep  him  there  as  I  was  now"  playing  for  my 
life. 

Slowly,  slowly  my  antagonist  moved  around  me,  look- 
ing for  an  opening.  Just  as  carefully  I  kept  on  guard. 
I  could  hear  the  men  breathing  heavily.  I  have  vivid 
recollections  of  these  crucial  moments.  My  mind  was 
clear  and  my  arm  as  steady  as  though  I  was  feasting 
instead  of  fighting  desperately.  I  was  keenly  alive  to 
the  fact  that  it  was  my  courage  pitted  against  La  Valle's 
skill  and  confidence.  I  could  see  the  working  of  my 
antagonist's  mind  by  the  nervous  movements  of  his  eyes, 
and  even  before  he  sprang  at  me,  he  told  me  his  purpose 
by  the  sudden  contraction  of  his  muscles.  Moving 
quickly  and  freely  he  came  at  me  with  a  lunge,  which 
I  was  helpless  to  ward  off.  I  felt  the  prick  of  my  flesh 
as  his  sword  tore  through  my  greatcoat.  My  thoughts 
were  that  I  was  done  for;  but  I  was  determined  that  he 
should  fall  with  me  and  struck  him  full  in  the  breast. 

La  Valle's  face  turned  ashen  then  staggering  he  fell 


40  ®ije  Jf  ounbing  of  a  iStation 

to  the  floor.  While  some  of  our  erstwhile  comrades 
leaned  over  the  stricken  man,  others  rushed  me  out  of 
the  room. 

Thinking  I  had  been  wounded,  as  soon  as  I  could,  I 
tore  open  my  big  coat  and  waistcoat  to  find  that  La 
Valle's  sword  had  merely  grazed  my  side.  He  had 
been  deceived  by  the  poor  light  and  the  size  of  my  great- 
coat, sending  his  sword  through  the  garment  instead  of 
my  body. 

The  earl  ever  solicitous  of  my  safety  was  for  hurry- 
ing off  to  London  and  explaining  the  affair  at  court  as 
La  Valle  had  powerful  friends  close  to  the  throne,  who 
no  doubt  would  send  me  to  the  tower  or  even  to  the 
block.  But  after  much  debating  it  was  agreed  between 
us  the  simplest  way  would  be  for  me  to  go  to  Plymouth, 
there  take  passage  on  the  first  vessel  sailing  for  foreign 
lands,  where  I  could  tarry  until  the  combat  was  forgot- 
ten, or  my  friends  adjusted  matters  so  that  I  could  re- 
turn to  England  with  safety. 

Though  I  protested,  the  earl  refused  to  permit  me 
to  journey  to  Plymouth  alone,  and  made  himself  ready 
to  join  me  in  the  night  journey.  The  coach  with  four 
horses  shortly  came  dashing  up  to  the  door.  My  chests 
were  soon  stored  away  and  with  many  regrets  at  the 
hasty  leaving  of  my  comfortable  quarters  and  jolly  com- 
panions, we  started  on  our  lonely  ride  across  the  country. 

Being  in  the  middle  of  September  the  earth  was  not 
saturated  with  the  rains,  but  sounded  firm  and  hard 
under  the  broad  irons  of  the  wheels  of  the  coach.  We 
were  soon  in  the  midst  of  a  forest  of  oaks  and  elms  that 
spread  unbroken,  except  for  a  clearing  now  and  then, 
to  the  sea.  We  had  no  fixed  road  to  move  upon.  An 
old  English  law  provided  that  trees  should  not  stand 


Catjalier  %iit  in  Cnglanb  41 

within  a  given  distance  of  a  thoroughfare,  making  hid- 
ing places  for  highwaymen  while  following  their  genial 
profession.  The  roads  were  merely  wide  clearings 
passing  through  forests  and  across  fens  and  fallow 
places.  There  was  not  even  a  log  bridge  to  carry  one 
safely  over  creeks  and  sloughs  in  which  the  horses  sank 
to  their  withers.  These  wagon  strips  were  cut  by  in- 
numerable tracks  and  filled  with  holes  and  roots,  having 
no  semblance  to  the  solid  roads  w^e  saw  in  Holland. 

To  the  men  who  only  know  the  fens  and  marshes  of 
Yorkshire  and  Lincolnshire,  the  great  hills  of  this  south 
country  are  beyond  their  belief.  I  have  heard  them 
say,  when  told  of  mountains  and  heights  of  lands,  that 
one  layer  of  earth  to  keep  a  man's  feet  out  of  the  sea, 
was  all  that  was  needed.  It  was  the  east-of-England 
man's  idea  that  the  world  was  flat,  that  it  grew  grass  for 
cattle,  that  it  was  cut  here  and  there  with  sluices  filled 
with  sluggish  water  flowing  lazily  to  the  sea.  But  if 
some  of  these  wise  men  had  tumbled  with  us  down  the 
sides  of  the  Devonshire  hills  this  night,  they  would  have 
had  jostled  into  their  thick  heads  a  few  ideas  on  the 
rough  spots  of  their  native  island. 

All  night  long  we  toiled  across  the  hills  beset  with 
stumps,  roots,  and  holes,  until  at  the  coming  of  day  we 
saw  Mount  Edgecombe  off  in  the  distance,  standing  like 
a  sentinel  on  guard  over  the  waters  of  Plymouth  Sound. 
Coming  to  the  brow  of  a  hill,  we  saw  the  spires  of  a 
church  rising  above  the  tops  of  the  trees  with  a  haze 
falling  low  over  the  land  beneath  which  lay  the  town 
of  Plymouth. 

With  a  crack  of  his  whip  our  driver  sent  his  steeds 
forward  halting  at  the  edge  of  the  village.  Putting 
my  head  out  of  a  window,  I  learned  we  must  abandon 


42  ®fje  jFounbing  of  a  Ration 

the  coach,  the  street  being  too  narrow  to  permit  its 
passage  between  the  houses.  Even  if  it  could  have 
entered,  there  was  no  telling  how  soon  it  would  break 
through  into  the  vaults  that  extended  beyond  the  houses. 
Besides  the  streets  were  so  crooked  that  our  lead  horses 
would  have  been  out  of  sight  most  of  the  time. 

Leaving  our  coach  we  made  our  way  on  foot  to  an 
inn  called  the  Anchor,  kept  by  one  Master  Estep.  He 
was  up  and  looking  for  custom  when  we  entered.  Rub- 
bing his  eyes  in  astonishment  at  our  early  arrival,  he 
exclaimed,  "Your  Worships,  have  come  far!" 

My  companion  did  not  reply,  answering  the  question 
with  a  nod  of  his  head. 

"What  are  Your  Honors'  wishes?"  exclaimed  the  inn- 
keeper. 

"Something  to  eat,  a  mug  of  ale  and  your  best  room," 
replied  the  earl. 

"Then  the  front  parlor  is  what  you  wish,  and  a  hand- 
some room  it  is  Your  Worshipfuls." 

My  companion  would  not  listen  to  more,  ordering 
Master  Estep  to  show  us  the  way  to  the  front  parlor. 
It  was  a  narrow  dingy  room,  poorly  lighted,  so  that 
crossing  the  rough  and  warped  floor  was  one  of  some 
peril.  Carpets  which  in  after  years  were  woven  to 
walk  upon,  were  now  hung  about  the  w^alls  of  the  room, 
to  conceal  their  ugliness. 

There  were  ballads  of  love,  war,  and  romance  pasted 
and  tacked  about  the  place,  being  as  much  a  part  of  the 
inn  as  the  sign  swinging  over  its  entrance. 

Now  that  we  were  safely  housed  we  began  to  plan 
for  shipping  me  away  to  a  foreign  land.  Being  a  sol- 
dier of  fortune,  I  made  no  exceptions  of  countries  except 
Spain,  otherwise  I  was  ready  to  go  to  any  other  part  of 


Cabalier  life  in  Cnglanb  43 

the  world.  Plymouth  having  been  the  starting  point 
of  the  expeditions  of  Sir  John  Hawkins,  Frobisher,  and 
Francis  Drake,  I  was  in  hopes  some  such  hardy  adven- 
ture was  on  foot.  Having  breakfasted  on  fresh  mutton, 
as  it  was  in  September,  we  decided  to  interview  the 
innkeeper,  as  to  what  ships  were  in  the  harbor  and 
whither  their  destination. 

Coming  into  the  common  room  of  the  tavern,  we  saw 
Master  Estep  in  earnest  argument  with  a  red  faced 
sailor  of  past  middle  age. 

As  we  entered  the  stranger  brought  down  his  clenched 
fist  upon  the  table  making  the  two  pewter  mugs  rattle 
as  he  exclaimed,  "Frank  Drake  was  the  best  captain, 
that  ever  sailed  the  seas." 

"Nay,  John  Hawkins,"  broke  in  the  innkeeper. 

This  made  the  seaman  out  of  temper  and  he  again 
beat  the  table  with  his  fist  saying,  "Drake  feared  neither 
land  nor  sea,  nor  any  man  that  walked  upon  the  one  or 
floated  upon  the  other." 

I  was  about  to  speak  and  stop  this  quarrel  over  the 
favorite  seamen,  when  the  earl  put  his  hand  upon  my 
arm  and  shook  his  head  for  me  to  desist. 

The  innkeeper,  through  pure  stubbornness  still  clung 
to  his  champion,  saying,  "John  Hawkins  taught  Drake 
the  ways  of  the  sea." 

The  old  sailor  striking  the  table  heavily  with  his 
clenched  hand  said,  "Nay,  which  will  you  have  Haw- 
kins or  Drake?" 

"Drake,"  exclaimed  the  earl. 

As  the  stranger  sat  with  his  mouth  half  open  in  aston- 
ishment I  advanced,  saying,  "My  good  man  can  you  tell 
me  whether  there  are  ships  in  the  harbor  now,  going  to 
strange  parts?" 


44  tEfte  Jf  ounbing  of  a  igation 

"Indeed  there  are,"  was  his  quick  reply. 

"To  what  country  are  they  bound?" 

"They  say  to  the  northern  part  of  Virginia." 

At  this  the  earl  drew  back  and  shook  his  head.  I 
was  interested  immediately  because  of  a  book  which  an 
adventurer  by  the  name  of  Captain  John  Smith  had 
written  and  printed,  which  he  called,  A  Description  of 
New  England.  Some  three  years  before  he  had  dis- 
tributed this  writing  among  merchants  and  titled  people 
to  interest  them  in  a  colony,  which  he  proposed  to  es- 
tablish in  this  new  country. 

I  had  read  this  writing  and  the  part  that  stirred  me 
most  was  Captain  Smith's  description  of  the  sport  and 
pastimes  in  Virginia. 

The  earl,  not  knowing  what  was  in  my  mind,  could 
only  think  of  the  disasters  that  had  overtaken  so  many 
of  the  colonists,  who  had  trusted  themselves  to  those 
inhospitable  shores.  He  was  for  holding  a  conference 
with  me,  but  I  would  not  and  put  this  question  to  the 
seaman,  "My  man,  how  many  ships  are  there  in  the 
fleet?" 

"There  were  two,  Your  Honor,  but  the  smaller  vessel 
proved  to  be  leaky  and  turned  back  to  this  port,  bring- 
ing her  consort  with  her.  The  damaged  one  has  gone 
back  to  London  carrying  a  part  of  the  people.  The 
greater  vessel  now  lies  in  the  harbor  awaiting  favorable 
winds." 

"And  you  say  it  is  bound  for  Northern  Virginia?" 

Master  Estep  could  keep  quiet  no  longer  and  replied, 
"Captain  Jones  says  he  is  under  contract  to  land  below 
the  mouth  of  Hudson's  River." 

"Know  you  this  Captain  Jones?"  I  asked  hastily. 


Cabalier  Hilt  in  Cnglanb  45 

"He  is  a  good  patron  of  the  Anchor,  and  will  surely 
be  here  shortly  for  his  morning  draught  of  ale." 

"Master  Estep,"  I  said  earnestly,  "If  this  Captain 
Jones  comes  early  or  late,  send  him  up  to  me." 

Having  made  this  arrangement  with  the  innkeeper, 
my  companion  and  I  returned  to  the  front  parlor  to 
wait  for  him.  The  earl  at  once  endeavored  to  advise 
me  against  making  this  adventure,  saying  the  savages 
would  slay  all  of  the  company,  and  even  escaping  them, 
starvation  would  be  its  lot.  To  this  I  now  quoted  from 
the  book  of  this  same  Captain  John  Smith. 

This  book  on  America  repeatedly  came  back  to  me 
and  supplied  me  with  weapons  to  wield  against  the 
earl's  arguments.  Seeing  I  was  determined,  likewise 
feeling  the  necessity  of  getting  me  out  of  England 
quickly,  he  ceased  urging  me. 

About  ten  by  the  clock  we  heard  heavy  footsteps  on 
the  stairs,  followed  by  a  loud  rapping  at  the  door.  At 
our  bidding.  Master  Estep  stepped  into  the  room,  fol- 
lowed by  a  short,  heavy  set  man  with  the  winds  of  the 
sea  blown  into  his  face.  I  did  not  like  his  appearance 
as  there  was  brutality  about  his  ways  which  brooked  ill 
for  those  under  him. 

Master  Estep  shuffling  with  his  feet  said,  "Captain 
Jones." 

The  stranger  responded  with  a  low  bow.  Inviting 
him  to  be  seated,  we  sent  the  innkeeper  off  about  his 
ways.  Being  the  interested  party,  I  acted  as  speaker 
by  saying,  "Captain,  it  has  come  to  me,  that  you  are 
about  to  sail  for  Northern  Virginia." 

"True,  gentlemen,"  answered  the  seaman  with  some 
curiosity. 


4^  tCte  Jf  ounbing  of  a  Ration 

"One,  Captain  Smith,  has  written  so  boldly  about  that 
country,  I  fancy  I  would  like  to  see  it."  The  seaman 
pricked  up  his  ears  when  I  had  gotten  this  far,  and 
pushed  himself  forward  until  he  was  seated  upon  the 
edge  of  the  chair.  "Being  of  an  adventurous  nature," 
I  continued,  "I  am  desirous  of  going  on  this  voyage  to 
America." 

"You  go  to  Virginia!"  he  exclaimed  with  surprise. 

"Surely,  Master  Captain,  am  I  too  old  or  too  young?" 

"Nay,  not  your  age,  but  your  manner  of  living  makes 
the  new  country  impossible." 

This  nettled  me  and  I  was  even  in  anger  as  I  ex- 
claimed, "What  say  you,  Captain?" 

"My  ship  is  under  contract  to  a  company,  so  that  I 
can  not  take  you." 

"Have  you  room  for  me  aboard?" 

He  shook  his  head  answering,  "The  ship  is  so  filled, 
that  men,  women,  and  children  are  packed  away  like 
fish  in  a  quintal." 

"Perhaps,  if  I  were  to  apply  to  the  head  colonists?" 

He  gave  me  a  queer  look  and  smiled,  answering, 
"They  would  make  room  for  the  devil,  quicker  than 
they  would  for  you." 

Indignantly  I  thundered,  "Why?" 

"They  are  Separatists  from  Leyden  and  London,"  he 
said  with  a  sneer. 

My  hopes  fell,  while  the  earl's  face  lighted  up  with 
a  smile  as  he  saw  my  plans  tottering  to  the  ground, 
knowing  my  contempt  for  these  people.  For  a  moment 
I  was  in  truth  stunned,  then  I  began  scheming  to  over- 
come the  obstacles  that  confronted  me.  Though  my 
dislike  of  these  sectarians  who  ran  away  from  their 
country  to  Holland  was  great,  my  love  of  adventure, 


Cabalier  TLiit  in  €nglanb  47 

too,  was  so  fixed  within  me  that  I  was  determined  to 
overcome  my  hatred,  if  I  could  but  once  get  aboard  the 
vessel.  While  we  three  sat  in  silence  confronting  each 
other,  a  thought  came  to  me,  which  I  determined  to  test 
without  delay. 

"Captain  Jones,"  I  said,  "you  have  the  roundhouse  to 
yourself  and  mates,  why  not  take  me  as  a  passenger  on 
your  own  account.  If  I  pay  my  way,  purchase  my  own 
provisions,  and  grant  a  bounty  in  gold  to  you  besides, 
is  that  not  a  fair  bargain?  Can  the  Separatists  find 
fault  if  I  live  off  the  ship's  supplies?" 

The  itch  for  gold  was  as  strong  as  I  thought  it  was  in 
the  man's  make-up.  He  scratched  his  head  in  a  dull 
sort  of  way,  as  my  proposition  gradually  came  to  him. 
Glancing  again  at  my  clothes  and  dainty  rapier  he  an- 
swered, "The  head  colonists  would  never  let  you  aboard 
the  ship." 

Seeing  my  clothes  were  a  stumbling  block,  I  sug- 
gested that  he  smuggle  me  aboard  after  night,  dressed 
as  a  common  seaman.  It  was  only  after  considerable 
arguing  and  coaxing  that  the  captain  consented  to  my 
plan  and  agreed  to  see  me  on  board  at  the  first  oppor- 
tunity. 

As  soon  as  we  were  rid  of  the  seaman,  we  went  down 
to  the  shore  to  view  the  ship.  As  we  came  to  the 
water's  edge  a  small  boat  filled  with  men  landed  near 
us.  The  earl  looked  at  them  and  said,  "There  are  your 
Separatist  friends." 

"They  are  not  friends  of  mine,"  I  exclaimed  indig- 
nantly at  the  same  time  turning  my  back  upon  them. 

From  gazing  at  the  ship  we  went  along  the  shops 
that  lined  the  quay  to  purchase  a  colonist's  outfit.  First 
I  must  have  a  gun,  called  a  snap  chance,  which  was  the 


48  Wi)t  Jf  ounbing  of  a  Ration 

newest  arm  made,  firing  with  flint  and  steel,  instead  of 
lighted  cotton  match.  Though  I  had  a  strong  broad 
sword,  I  bought  another  one  in  case  my  own  should 
through  misadventure  be  lost  or  broken.  Lead  in  sheets 
for  bullets,  a  keg  of  powder,  a  strong  knife  or  two  com- 
pleted my  outfit. 

As  we  passed  along  the  long  line  of  prosperous  shops 
I  said,  "This  is  a  bit  of  Holland." 

It  was  indeed  a  town  of  commerce,  for  at  every  turn 
we  would  meet  little  wagons  piled  with  merchandise, 
to  which  were  hitched  six  or  eight  large  dogs.  The 
streets  were  so  narrow  horse-carts  could  not  pass  each 
other,  the  dogs  at  times  blocking  the  way.  Spanish  loot, 
western  fishing-vessels,  and  expeditions  to  America  had 
made  many  Plymouth  merchants  independent  of  their 
class.  Though  they  were  not  blessed  with  ancestors  or 
estates,  they  possessed  the  means  with  which  to  make  a 
brave  show  with  their  retinues  of  servants  and  followers. 

The  rest  of  the  day  we  spent  on  the  preparations. 
Master  Estep  pointed  out  to  us  a  party  of  Separatists 
from  the  ship,  saying  they  were  frequently  seen  about 
the  streets,  having  formed  friendships  in  Plymouth 
since  their  stay.  I  gave  little  heed  to  them,  not  expect- 
ing to  have  communication  with  them  either  off  or  on 
shipboard. 

Being  a  warm  September  evening,  we  fancied  the  air 
from  off  the  sound  would  be  cooling.  Sauntering  in  the 
direction  of  the  harbor,  we  could  see  the  twinkling  of 
the  oil  lanterns  upon  the  colonists'  ship.  This  set  us  to 
musing  as  to  what  sort  of  voyage  I  would  have,  how 
soon  I  would  be  back  in  England,  and  lastly  would  I 
like  my  fellow  passengers.  Soon  tiring  of  this  discus- 
sion, I  suggested  we  return  to  the  inn. 


Cabalier  life  in  Cnglanb  49 

Passing  a  narrow  street  we  were  startled  by  the  clash- 
ing of  swords  and  the  cry  of  men  in  combat.  Both  of 
us  hastened  toward  the  scene  of  action,  drawing  our 
swords.  Though  there  were  no  lights  upon  the  street, 
the  people  were  swinging  candles  and  lanterns  out  of 
second  story  windows  so  that  our  way  was  fairly  lighted. 
We  could  see  the  sparks  flying  from  clashing  swords 
and  took  it  that  it  was  a  contest  of  more  than  usual  in- 
terest. Coming  up  we  found  a  little  man  with  his  back 
against  the  wall  defending  himself  from  the  attack  of 
two  swordsmen.  Beside  the  fighter  was  an  unarmed 
companion,  who  was  unable  to  participate  in  the  fray, 
further  than  to  encourage  his  comrade.  He  needed  no 
urging,  however,  for  though  he  was  small  in  stature  he 
thrust  and  parried  so  quickly  I  thought  him  the  equal 
of  his  two  opponents. 

As  two  against  one  is  contrary  to  the  laws  of  every 
country,  I  called  to  the  little  man  to  close  in  with  the 
man  nearest  him,  while  I  would  take  the  other.  He 
gave  no  heed  to  me  but  pushed  his  two  assailants  so  hard 
one  lost  his  footing  in  the  muddy  kennel,  while  the  other 
ran  away.  The  man  who  was  down  leaping  to  his  feet 
quickly  disappeared  in  the  darkness. 

Though  the  danger  was  over,  the  little  man  stood 
with  his  sword  in  hand  ready  to  renew  the  conflict. 
Seeing  that  his  assailants  had  fled  he  turned  to  us  and  in 
a  free  and  gallant  manner  said,  "Comrades,  you  came 
in  time." 

"Yes,"  I  replied,  "but  they  ran  away  before  we  could 
get  at  them." 

"The  young  popinjays,"  exclaimed  the  little  man, 
"endeavored  to  force  us  from  the  wall  into  the  mud  of 
the  kennel.     The  elder  and  I  were  on  our  way  from  a 


50  jcjje  Jf  ounbms  oi  a  Ration 

friend's  house,  where  we  had  been  entertained,  to  the 
ship,  when  two  gallants  attempted  their  kennel  trick 
upon  us.  I  have  never  given  the  wall  to  any  man,  the 
elder  being  without  his  sword,  I  could  do  no  less  than 
fight  both  of  them." 

"You  were  doing  it  quite  gallantly,"  said  the  earl.  I 
thought  as  much  though  I  kept  silent. 

As  we  were  going  in  the  same  direction,  we  volun- 
teered to  lead  the  way.  Coming  to  the  broad  street  we 
stopped  in  front  of  a  lighted  lantern  to  bid  our  ac- 
quaintances a  "Good  night."  The  little  man  was  a  per- 
fect stranger  to  me,  but  the  glance  I  caught  of  the  taller 
man's  face,  caused  me  to  shift  my  position.  Under  the 
rays  of  the  lantern,  much  to  my  surprise,  I  saw  him  to 
be  the  Separatist  who  was  with  the  maiden,  who  passed 
us  on  the  street  in  Leyden,  while  we  were  under  the 
spell  of  the  cathedral. 


W)t  embarkation 

Shortly  after  ten  by  the  Dutch  clock,  which  the  earl 
carried  in  his  waistcoat  pocket,  this  same  Tuesday  night, 
September  fifteenth,  of  the  year  sixteen  hundred  and 
twenty,  there  came  a  rapping  at  our  door  which  made 
both  of  us  wonder  who  the  disturber  might  be.  In  the 
same  breath  we  bade  the  interrupter  enter.  He  proved 
to  be  Captain  Jones  who,  expecting  to  be  away  from 
the  comforts  of  an  inn  for  some  months,  had  stayed 
ashore  this  evening  to  enjoy  the  cups  of  Master  Estep. 

Making  a  due  obeisance,  he  said,  "Your  pardon,  sirs, 
but  the  wind  is  blowing  out  of  the  northeast  and  bids 
fair  to  be  a  gale.     By  the  break  of  day  the  ship  sails." 

"When  do  we  go  aboard,  captain?"  I  asked. 

"At  once,  sir!  It  will  be  after  midnight  now  before 
we  reach  the  vessel." 

"I  am  ready.  Captain,  though  this  is  brief  notice,"  I 
replied. 

Now  that  the  time  for  my  departure  had  arrived,  I 
was  not  so  keen  to  leave  the  earl.  With  an  effort  I  put 
aside  my  sadness  and  laughingly  said  that  I  was  off  on 
a  hunting  trip  and  a  journey  of  adventure,  furthermore; 
I  would  be  back  in  "Merrie"  England  within  a  few 
months.  The  earl  was  not  over  sanguine  of  my  return 
and  was  in  doubt  as  to  whether  we  would  meet  again. 
I  brushed  these  misgivings  aside  lightly,  declaring  my 
only  regret  was  that  he  was  not  going  with  me.  For  a 
moment  I  half  persuaded  him  to  join  me,  then  he  recov- 


52  ®l)e  :f  ounbing  of  a  Ration 

ered  himself  stoutly  asserting  the  necessity  of  his  stay- 
ing. 

Captain  Jones  remained  with  us  while  we  were  pack- 
ing my  last  chest.  I  endeavored  to  persuade  him  to 
take  me  aboard  just  as  I  was  or,  perhaps,  in  a  suit  of 
graver  color,  not  fancying  the  rough  clothes  of  a  sailor. 
He  w^ould  not  change  his  method,  however,  declaring 
the  head  colonists  were  awake  all  hours  of  the  day  and 
night. 

I  not  only  disliked  the  garb  of  a  sailor,  but  I  did  not 
fancy  sneaking  aboard  like  a  pirate.  Again  I  pushed 
the  point  of  my  going  in  other  clothes,  but  the  captain 
would  not  listen  to  me.  Since  he  was  so  determined  I 
asked  him  for  his  seaman's  clothes.  They  were  easy 
garments  to  slip  on,  especially  for  one  who  was  accus- 
tomed to  take  his  time  in  dressing.  My  size  and  figure 
so  agreed  with  what  a  seaman's  should  be,  that  the  earl 
approved  of  me  as  I  stood  before  him  dressed  and  ready 
to  go. 

Amidst  many  bowings  and  scrapings  of  Master  Estep 
we  left  the  inn.  Captain  Jones  leading  the  way  with  a 
lighted  lantern.  My  companion  and  I  walked  arm  in 
arm  in  silence.  We  soon  came  to  where  the  long  boat 
was  lashed  to  the  docks.  As  the  seamen  prepared  it, 
the  earl  and  I  stood  on  the  timbers  watching  them. 

It  was  a  more  serious  time  with  both  of  us  than  I  had 
anticipated,  as  we  stood  in  the  presence  of  a  parting, 
the  outcome  of  which  no  man  could  foresee.  When  the 
time  came  forme  to  go  down  into  the  little  boat  I  threw 
myself  into  my  comrade's  arms,  affectionately  embrac- 
ing him  again  and  again.  Taking  my  place  I  waved  my 
hand,  but  my  comrade  had  turned  to  conceal  his  feel- 
ings.    Shouting  cheerily  to  him,  he  answered.    Again 


Cfje  Cmliarfeation  53 

I  waved  my  hand.  The  lone  figure  on  the  dock  sent 
back  his  silent  message;  but  ere  I  could  answer  the 
night  clouds  descended,  enshrouding  the  form  of  my 
friend  and  counsellor. 

The  ship  was  tugging  at  its  anchor  chains  as  we  came 
alongside.  The  northeast  gale  was  dashing  choppy 
seas  against  its  oaken  sides,  the  spray  making  us  uncom- 
fortable in  the  boat.  The  captain  held  up  his  lantern, 
throwing  weird  shadows  against  the  black  hull.  Then 
someone  on  deck  held  a  light  over  our  heads,  dropping 
a  frail  rope  ladder  over  the  side. 

Captain  Jones  was  first  to  mount  the  swaying  ladder. 
I  followed  close  behind.  The  sides  of  the  vessel  slant- 
ing in,  I  had  great  difficulty  in  gaining  the  deck.  As  I 
clambered  over,  the  captain,  who  was  awaiting  me,  gave 
me  a  hearty  blow  on  the  back,  calling  me  a  ''land 
sailor,"  and  bidding  me  follow  him.  I  thought  he  was 
both  rough  and  taking  liberties  with  my  person. 

Turning  to  go  aft,  of  a  sudden  Captain  Jones  straight- 
ened up  and  said  to  some  one  whom  I  could  not  see  in 
the  darkness,  "Master  Carver,  if  this  wind  holds  good 
we  shall  sail  at  daybreak." 

"Captain  Jones,"  came  a  steady  voice  out  of  the  shad- 
ows, "we  have  tarried  far  too  long  upon  this  vessel. 
Unless  we  sail  soon  the  season  will  be  past." 

"With  the  rising  of  Wednesday's  sun,"  answered  the 
captain,  "we  should  be  abroad  on  Plymouth  Sound." 

"We  are  all  anxious  to  be  free  of  England,"  was  the 
Separatist's  reply. 

Though  T  could  not  see  the  speaker,  his  firm  clear 
voice  both  pleased  and  surprised  me,  as  T  had  expected 
a  nasal  whine.  I  would  have  liked  the  man,  if  he  had 
not  expressed  such  great  desire  to  get  away  from  his 


54  tHjje  Jf  ounbing  of  a  Ration 

native  country,  even  preferring  the  wilderness  to  it. 
This  gave  me  a  feeling  of  disgust  for  him  and  his 
people. 

I  followed  the  captain  until  we  came  to  stairs  lead- 
ing up  to  a  door.  Mounting  these  we  entered  the 
roundhouse,  which  was  the  officers'  quarters.  Once  in- 
side, I  was  anxious  to  know  of  the  captain  if  he  thought 
this  Master  Carver  suspected  me. 

The  captain  feeling  no  solicitude  in  this  direction,  I 
calmed  my  fears  asking,  "Who  is  this  Master  Carver?" 

"He  has  been  chosen  by  the  Separatists,"  the  captain 
made  answer,  "to  be  their  governor  while  on  board 
ship.  He  has  full  control  of  their  supplies,  disciplines 
the  unruly,  settles  disputes,  and  besides,  watches  over 
them  as  a  shepherd  does  his  flock.  I've  been  told  that 
he  was  once  a  gentleman  with  an  estate,  which  he  has 
spent  in  the  aid  of  these  Separatists."  How  much  more 
the  captain  would  have  told  me  I  do  not  know,  had  not 
an  officer  come  in  and  interrupted  him. 

This  officer  seemed  so  astonished  at  seeing  me  in  the 
roundhouse  that  the  captain  was  obliged  to  say,  "Mate 
Clark,  this  is  Master  Beaumont,  who  fancies  a  trip  to 
Virginia." 

The  mate  saluted  me,  without  so  much  as  saying  he 
was  pleased  to  have  some  one  divide  the  cabin  with  them. 
Shortly  the  two  went  out  leaving  me  alone  to  survey  my 
surroundings.  A  single  candle  in  the  middle  of  a  stout 
square  table  was  doing  its  utmost  to  dispel  the  gloom 
within  the  cabin. 

The  dim  light  showed  square  beams  at  the  side,  and 
hewn  timbers  overhead,  while  in  the  background  w^as  a 
great  mast  running  up  through  the  roof.  On  both  sides 
were  sleeping  bunks  with  rugs  thrown  carelessly  upon 


aCfje  embarkation  55 

them.  One  I  guessed  to  be  mine,  as  I  fancied  I  saw  a 
certain  blue  border,  which  I  recognized  as  one  I  had 
purchased  in  Plymouth.  Picking  up  the  candle  and 
walking  over  to  it,  I  found  my  eyes  had  not  deceived 
me.  Unwrapping  the  covering,  I  spread  it  out  care- 
fully. Turning  to  pick  up  my  candle  I  upset  it,  leav- 
ing me  in  the  dark.  Being  unable  to  relight  it,  I  re- 
signed myself  to  my  rugs. 

The  sun  was  shining  brightly  through  the  windows  of 
the  roundhouse  when  I  awoke.  I  could  hear  the  wind 
whistle  through  the  cordage,  and  feel  the  vessel  work- 
ing in  the  seas,  so  that  I  knew  that  we  were  going  down 
the  sound. 

Before  I  was  dressed,  a  strange  officer  coming  into 
the  roundhouse  looked  at  me  curiously,  then  hastened 
out- no  doubt  to  report  to  the  captain,  that  a  common 
seaman  had  had  the  audacity  to  sleep  in  the  officers' 
quarters  over  night.  He  soon  came  back,  however,  sat- 
isfied with  my  presence  and  introduced  himself  as  Rob- 
ert Coppin,  second  mate  of  the  Mayflower. 

As  the  captain  was  working  the  ship  down  Plymouth 
Sound,  he  was  forward  on  the  forecastle-deck  with  the 
other  officers,  so  that  I  had  the  roundhouse  all  alone. 
It  was  understood  between  us  that  I  was  not  to  appear 
until  the  ship  was  well  past  the  last  end  of  England,  for 
fear  the  colonists  might  turn  back  and  put  me  ashore. 
These  Separatists  had  a  suspicion  that  the  clergy  of  the 
established  church  were  still  spying  upon  them  and  as 
soon  as  they  had  established  themselves  in  a  new  coun- 
try, would  attempt  to  coerce  them  back  into  the  English 
church.  Not  only  was  this  in  their  minds  but  they  con- 
ceived a  feeling  of  ill  will  towards  the  nobility,  since 
this  class  had  persecuted  them,  so  that  Captain  Jones 


56  atfje  jFounbing  of  a  station 

felt  that  my  presence  upon  the  vessel  would  immedi- 
ately arouse  suspicion. 

Not  only  was  I  to  keep  within  the  roundhouse,  but 
when  the  time  for  appearing  came,  I  was  to  be  arrayed 
as  a  country  gentleman  and  not  in  colors  and  fripperies. 

Being  left  alone,  I  had  an  opportunity  to  look  about 
me  in  the  daylight.  The  roundhouse  was  as  a  second 
floor  of  a  two  story  wooden  house  fastened  to  the  stern 
of  the  vessel.  The  first  story  was  called  the  great  cabin 
in  which  the  passengers  were  packed  like  fish  in  a  keg. 
Immediately  above  the  great  cabin  or  the  second  story 
was  the  roundhouse,  where  the  officers  of  the  ship  lived 
and  lounged  when  off  duty,  and  which  was  destined  to 
be  my  quarters. 

This  roundhouse  was  a  room  about  four  and  twenty 
feet  square,  having  two  small  alcoves  or  as  we  would 
say  in  military  terms,  barbettes,  extending  from  the  side 
of  the  vessel  over  the  water,  so  that  when  the  master  was 
seated  in  them  he  had  complete  view  on  deck  as  well  as 
over  all  quarters  of  the  sea.  The  advantages  of  these 
alcoves  I  recognized  at  the  first  glance,  and  made  haste 
to  the  one  on  the  port  side,  where  a  large  chair  was 
screwed  to  the  deck  inviting  me  to  taste  of  its  comforts. 
Into  this  chair  I  sank,  glad  that  the  distance  was  not 
greater,  as  the  vessel  was  rocking  mightily  in  the  troughs 
of  the  working  sea.  Having  gained  my  breath  and  the 
control  of  my  stomach,  I  looked  forward  along  the  black 
hull  and  fancied  it  to  be  about  one  hundred  feet  in 
length,  with  four  and  twenty  feet  beam,  and  about 
eighteen  feet  in  the  hold.  With  a  crew  of  thirty  men, 
including  captain,  pilot,  and  cook,  it  was  after  all  but  a 
small  atom  floating  on  the  infinite  waters. 

Having  been  built  to  carry  goods  to  Holland,  the  ship 


Wi^t  Cmljarfeation  57 

was  short,  thick  set,  and  stout;  and  like  a  broad  backed 
duck,  it  floated  freely  on  the  waters. 

The  sea  rolled  from  the  hull  in  green  and  white 
waves  as  the  wind  carried  us  swiftly  out  to  sea.  I  could 
see  Mount  Edgecombe  off  in  the  distance  and  wondered 
if  the  earl  gazed  upon  the  forest  crowned  peak  with  the 
same  solicitude  I  did.  I  likewise  could  see  the  spray 
of  the  waves  dashing  high  into  the  air  from  the  rocks 
upon  the  shore  and  looked  upon  it  as  the  last  near  view 
I  would  have  of  my  native  land. 

From  the  land  sky  line,  I  looked  forward  and  saw  the 
captain,  and  Master  Clark,  standing  on  the  forecastle. 
This  was  also  a  two  storied  affair,  the  crew  occupying 
the  upper  chamber  while  the  lower  one  was  used  as  a 
cookery  and  storehouse.  The  square  bow  was  piling 
the  sea  up  in  front  of  it  in  a  clumsy  fashion,  as  the  vessel 
pushed  its  way  through  the  water.  The  sides  slanted  in 
at  the  top  so  that  the  waves  were  already  running  a 
deluge  upon  the  decks.  It  was  evident  to  me,  though  a 
land  lubber,  that  the  vessel  was  a  wet  ship  and  I  almost 
held  my  breath  as  I  imagined  what  the  long  rollers  of 
the  ocean  would  do  when  we  were  once  out  of  the 
sound. 

It  was  too  late  to  draw  back,  nor  would  I  if  I  could, 
as  I  had  set  my  heart  on  the  voyage.  From  my  chair 
in  the  alcove  I  could  see  the  square  sail  set  firm  and  taut 
on  the  foremast  and  mainmast,  but  barely  catch  the  end 
of  the  mizzenmast  yards.  These  three  masts  were 
single  timbers,  being  the  best  pines  that  grew  on  the 
hills  of  Cornwall.  Such  was  the  ship,  the  Mayflower, 
on  which  I  was  launched  with  the  colony  of  Separatists 
upon  the  great  Atlantic  Ocean. 

The  first  day  wore  away  with  me  still  a  prisoner  in 


58  ^i)t  Jfounbing  of  a  Ration 

the  roundhouse.  I  was  really  as  safe  from  discovery 
as  I  would  have  been  in  Devonshire  Hall,  the  passen- 
gers and  sailors  having  absolutely  nothing  to  do  with 
each  other.  The  seamen  being  of  a  low  order  of  men 
and  partaking  the  feelings  of  their  superiors  for  the 
Separatists,  looked  upon  them  with  contempt  even  con- 
sidering them  with  pity. 

I  did  not  fancy  hiding  like  a  criminal,  so  I  suggested 
to  Captain  Jones  the  second  day  out  that  I  thought  it 
time  to  go  on  deck.  Very  curtly  he  replied,  "If  you 
want  to  set  these  fanatics  around  my  ears  and  you  have 
desire  of  being  put  ashore,  now  is  the  time  for  showing 
your  presence  on  board." 

Mate  Clark,  who  happened  in  shortly  after  this  inter- 
view, confirmed  Captain  Jones's  position,  furthermore 
assuring  me  that  it  would  not  be  safe  for  me  to  go  on 
deck,  until  we  were  well  into  the  ocean  beyond  the 
Land's  End  of  England.  Fancying  Master  Clark  more 
than  I  did  the  red  faced  blustering  Jones,  I  was  content 
to  abide  by  his  decision. 

During  the  days  of  self-imprisonment,  I  became  ac- 
quainted with  the  officers -all  of  whom  were  young 
men.  The  older  seamen  did  not  fancy  the  long  voyages 
in  unknown  waters,  where  their  only  guide  was  the  sun, 
moon,  and  stars.  I  conceived  the  master  and  his  men 
were  half  seamen,  half  adventurers,  ready  to  sail  a  ship, 
barter  with  the  savages,  fight  a  battle,  or  explore  un- 
known waters  with  equal  expedition  and  promptness. 
The  spirit  of  adventure  was  great  within  them.  They 
admitted  to  me  that  when  once  they  had  become  infect- 
ed with  sailing  on  the  big  ocean  to  strange  lands,  they 
were  ill  at  ease  at  home. 

Mate  Clark  told  me  he  had  been  to  America  several 


arije  Cmtiarfeation  59 

times,  and  that  the  year  before  he  and  Captain  Jones 
had  taken  a  vessel-load  of  kine  from  Ireland  to  Vir- 
ginia. Upon  his  return  to  London,  Master  Clark  hap- 
pened on  a  merchant  named  Weston,  who  hearing  he 
had  been  to  the  western  country,  asked  him  of  its  cli- 
mate, the  doings  of  the  colonists  and  especially  of  the 
savages.  Master  Clark's  intelligence  so  pleased  this 
merchant  Weston,  he  offered  him  a  place  on  this  colony 
ship  which  was  then  fitting  out  at  the  London  docks  for 
a  voyage  to  Northern  Virginia.  Immediately,  Master 
Clark  sought  Captain  Jones  and  propounded  the  trip 
to  him.  The  result  of  several  visits  to  Master  Weston 
was  the  hiring  of  Captain  Jones  as  master,  and  Clark 
as  first  mate  of  the  vessel. 

In  my  leisure,  I  learned  from  the  second  mate,  Rob- 
ert Coppin,  that  he  too  had  the  western  fever,  having 
been  to  Northern  Virginia,  about  Cape  Cod,  in  a  mer- 
chant vessel  spending  several  months  along  that  coast. 
He  had  been  to  Newfoundland  once,  and  several  times 
in  fishing-vessels  taking  cod  and  haddock  on  the  Great 
Banks.  He  furthermore  surprised  me  by  saying  that 
two  years  before  there  were  three  hundred  fishing-ves- 
sels in  that  part  of  the  sea  which  I  had  supposed  to  be 
free  of  shipping,  coming  from  every  section  of  western 
Europe  from  Sweden  to  Spain.  These  sea  tales  pleased 
me,  serving  to  while  away  the  lonesome  moments  of  my 
imprisonment. 

The  first  Sabbath  day  upon  the  Mayflower  came  in 
bright  and  warm  with  a  cheerful  breeze  filling  the  sails 
wafting  us  on  to  an  unknown  destiny.  Overhead  silken 
clouds  floated  peacefully  in  the  blue  sky.  The  tremor 
of  the  sea  touched  the  vessel  with  its  motion.  A  gull 
hung  in  mid-air  with  outstretched  wings,  then  swerving 


6o  tKjje  Jfounbing  oi  a  Ration 

to  the  right  circled  after  the  ship  holding  its  way 
swiftly.  It  was  a  mild  September  day  upon  the  great 
sea. 

While  the  sun  was  streaming  in  my  window  filling 
me  with  its  warmth  and  comfort,  there  came  to  me  the 
full  notes  of  voices  in  the  great  cabin  singing  the  Psalms 
of  David.  Perhaps  it  was  my  little  wanderings  in  the 
realms  of  nature  that  tuned  my  ears  to  this  melody,  for 
it  seemed  to  me  music  of  goodly  quality.  The  tones 
were  strong,  sweet,  and  full  of  harmony.  Now  and 
then  I  could  catch  the  notes  of  a  deep  voiced  man, 
whom  I  thought  must  be  a  man  of  courage.  The  Psalm 
did  not  drag  as  I  expected  it  would  under  the  tongues  of 
Separatists,  but  was  sung  with  earnestness. 

The  little  touches  I  had  received  from  this  cargo  of 
dissenters,  rather  impressed  me  favorably:  the  man  and 
the  maiden  in  the  streets  of  Leyden  were  no  ordinary 
people;  the  commanding  voice  that  came  out  of  the 
darkness,  the  night  I  came  aboard,  was  from  the  throat 
of  a  man  of  spirit;  and  now  this  deep  toned  singer  be- 
spoke courage  and  steadfastness. 

Crossing  the  floor  of  the  roundhouse,  I  quietly 
opened  the  door.  Though  I  could  not  catch  the  words, 
I  heard  the  voice  of  a  man  speaking  as  one  in  authority 
and  the  bearer  of  a  special  message  to  his  people.  His 
fervor  gave  me  another  view  of  the  inspiration  that 
dwelt  within  these  people,  whom  I  had  been  taught  by 
church  and  court  to  abhor  from  my  infancy. 

A  gust  of  wind  caused  the  vessel  to  keel  over  closing 
the  door  with  a  loud  noise.  Fearing  detection  I  made 
no  effort  to  open  it  again,  but  took  refuge  in  my  little 
alcove  where  I  sat  listlessly  looking  out  across  the  waste 
of  waters.     I  was  thinking  Mate  Clark  had  told  me  in 


^\}t  embarkation  6i 

the  morning  that  we  were  one  hundred  leagues  beyond 
England,  when,  happening  to  glance  forward,  I  caught 
a  bit  of  color  of  a  woman's  head-dress. 

My  curiosity  caused  me  to  look  again,  then  leap  to 
my  feet,  for  there  leaning  over  the  side  of  the  vessel  was 
the  maid  of  Leyden.  The  flush  had  gone  from  her 
cheeks,  but  I  was  pleased  to  note  again  the  air  of  quiet 
dignity  which  had  so  favorably  impressed  me  the  first 
time  I  saw  her. 

Impulsively  I  started  across  the  room,  never  thinking 
of  my  coarse  sailor's  garb.  I  came  to  myself,  however, 
ere  I  reached  the  door,  looking  down  at  my  clumsy  hose, 
shoes,  and  doublet,  I  could  not  refrain  from  laughter  at 
my  appearance. 

Turning  from  examining  the  sailor's  garb,  my  eyes 
caught  the  corner  of  the  chest,  in  which  lay  my  gay 
clothes.  Hastening  to  it  I  threw  the  lid  back  and 
looked  upon  the  fineries. 

Being  evident  that  my  beauty  was  a  lady  of  quality, 
I  felt  it  was  my  duty  to  appear  in  her  presence  in  a  cos- 
tume corresponding  to  my  social  sphere  as  well  as  her 
own.  Nervously  unfolding  my  scarlet  velvet  cloak, 
which  the  dampness  of  the  sea  had  set  in  a  thousand 
wrinkles,  I  dragged  it  forth  uncovering  the  other  ap- 
pointments of  a  gentleman. 

Hesitating  no  longer  I  threw  the  coarse  sailor's  suit 
from  me  and  prepared  to  go  forth  robed  as  I  was  upon 
my  last  visit  to  Lady  Arabella.  Now  that  old  age  has 
tired  me  of  gaudy  colors  and  gay  feathers,  I  hesitate  to 
tell  the  length  of  time  it  required  to  clothe  and  decorate 
myself  in  proper  attire  on  this  day. 

I  was  in  doubt  between  a  waistcoat  from  Flanders 
done  with  red  poppies  or  one  from  France  in  yellow 


62  ©jje  jf  ounbing  of  a  Ration 

dragons.  Fancying  my  lady  would  prefer  the  poppies, 
I  selected  that  one.  The  great  yellow  velvet  breeches, 
stuffed  with  hair  to  monstrous  proportions,  was  my  next 
selection  from  my  wardrobe.  They  were  of  such  size 
that  no  chair  could  contain  them.  In  fact  the  House  of 
Parliament  built  benches  around  its  walls  that  gentle- 
men of  fashion  could  perch  themselves  upon  them,  thus 
making  room  for  their  great  trousers. 

My  Spanish  hose  of  peach  color  were  flecked  with 
Devonshire  clay.  Over  the  silken  hose  I  fastened  gar- 
ters of  broad  blue  ribbons,  bedecked  with  golden 
buckles.  The  mud  of  Plymouth  still  clung  to  my  shoes, 
but  the  jewels  in  the  roses  sparkled  as  brightly  as  ever. 

A  great  red  coat  with  turned  up  collar,  flaring  skirts, 
ruffles  at  both  arm  holes  and  huge  pockets  was  a  brave 
piece  and  one  in  which  I  gloried  greatly.  At  my 
leather  belt  hung  a  silken  bag  in  which  I  carried  linen 
kerchiefs,  properly  scented  and  easy  of  access. 

A  massive  gold  cable  hatband  of  goldsmith  work  and 
a  white  flowing  feather  gave  both  color  and  value  to  my 
hat,  which  was  as  elaborate  as  a  lady's  of  fashion. 
Buckling  on  a  dainty  rapier  and  throwing  a  red  cloak 
around  my  shoulders  I  was  dressed  properly  to  meet  my 
Lady  of  Leyden. 

The  time  I  had  consumed  in  dressing  had  somewhat 
cooled  my  ardor.  What  perplexed  me  was  whether  to 
await  the  coming  of  Captain  Jones  or  go  forth  upon  my 
own  accord.  Going  to  the  little  alcove,  I  glanced  for- 
ward expecting  of  course  to  see  my  lady;  she  was  gone. 
Her  absence  startled  me  to  action.  Throwing  caution 
to  the  winds,  I  crossed  the  room,  opened  the  door  of  the 
roundhouse  and  stood  on  the  top  step  of  the  stairs  lead- 
ing to  the  deck. 


tlTfje  Cmtjarfeation  63 

For  a  moment  I  stood  at  the  door  with  my  gay  colors 
showing  brightly  against  the  dull  walls  of  the  round- 
house. The  passengers,  who  had  been  brought  from 
their  dark  and  wet  quarters  by  the  glowing  sun,  were 
lounging  upon  the  deck.  Calmly  I  surveyed  each 
group  for  the  pleasing  face  of  my  lady,  but  failed  to 
find  her. 

All  the  while  the  people  lay  around  upon  the  deck 
unconscious  of  my  presence.  A  girl  of  fourteen  first 
discovered  me,  and  with  a  cry  of  alarm  shouted,  "Seel 
See!" 

Instantly  the  deck  was  in  a  turmoil.  If  I  had  dropped 
from  the  clouds  or  come  out  of  the  depths  of  the  sea  I 
could  not  have  caused  more  commotion.  The  men, 
women,  and  children  sprang  to  their  feet  turning  their 
faces  toward  me.  For  a  moment  I  stood  above  their 
heads  on  the  topmost  step,  a  picture  in  colors  which 
they  did  not  admire.  Slowly  and  with  dignity  I  de- 
scended to  the  deck  where  the  crowd  stood  in  amaze- 
ment. 

They  were  not  even  interesting  to  me  now,  since  I 
sought  the  looks  of  one  whom  I  did  not  see.  I  longed 
to  hasten  directly  to  the  spot  where  I  last  saw  her,  but 
decided  to  go  there  by  a  promenade  around  the  deck. 
The  people  made  way  for  me  but  not  without  black 
looks  and  scowls,  which  if  I  had  had  my  wits  about  me, 
I  could  plainly  have  seen  meant  that  I  was  an  unwel- 
comed  guest. 

My  heart  beat  rapidly  beneath  the  red  poppies  on 
my  waistcoat,  as  I  went  forward  to  the  forecastle. 
There  I  stood  undecided  whether  to  go  into  her  pres- 
ence at  once,  or  after  another  walk  along  the  deck.  De- 
ciding to  brave  my  fate  at  once,  pushing  the  handle  of 


64  ®f)e  Jf ounbing  of  a  Ration 

my  rapier  down,  I  boldly  walked  across  the  deck  ex- 
pecting to  come  face  to  face  with  my  lady.  She  was 
not  there. 

Coolly  and  deliberately  I  began  to  seek  her  amidst 
the  people.  First  I  stood  carelessly  leaning  against  the 
bulw^arks  looking  at  each  face,  then  with  measured  step 
began  my  walk,  stopping  now  and  then  as  if  to  look  into 
the  sea,  but  really  to  examine  the  various  groups  of  ex- 
cited people  who  were  now  crowded  upon  the  deck 
watching  my  every  movement. 

One  of  the  small  boats  forward  obstructed  my  view. 
With  bated  breath  I  came  up  to  it  and  glanced  around 
the  end,  hoping  to  see  the  white  hood  of  the  Leyden 
maiden;  but  again  I  was  doomed  to  disappointment. 
Somewhat  chagrined  I  leaned  against  the  side  of  the 
vessel  undecided  what  to  do,  when  of  a  sudden  I  caught 
the  sight  of  a  fluttering  ribbon  near  the  mainmast.  My 
hopes  were  high  as  I  approached  this  bit  of  ribbon,  only 
to  find  it  worn  by  someone  else.  Though  I  examined 
every  part  of  the  deck  I  failed  to  find  her. 

Crestfallen  and  disappointed  I  crossed  the  deck  only 
to  run  into  the  arms  of  a  young  man  of  about  thirty, 
who  in  a  decisive  manner  exclaimed,  "Who  are  you,  and 
from  whence  came  you?" 

Quite  impudently  I  replied,  "From  the  round- 
house." 

Without  noticing  my  wit,  the  young  stranger  asked, 
"What  do  you  aboard  this  vessel?" 

"Simply  a  gentleman  on  an  adventure  to  Northern 
Virginia,"  I  replied,  assuming  an  uninteresting  attitude 
toward  my  questioner. 

By  this  time  the  people  crowded  around  us  anxious 
to  see  and  hear  what  I  had  to  sav.     The  conversation 


Cfje  €mtiarfeation  65 

had  reached  this  point  when  Captain  Jones  seeing  me 
in  the  midst  of  the  crowd  came  running  from  the  fore- 
castle, addressing  my  questioner,  "Master  Bradford, 
this  gentleman  means  no  harm  to  your  plans,"  and  with- 
out giving  the  young  man  an  opportunity  to  reply, 
slipped  his  arm  through  mine,  I  thought,  w4th  entirely 
too  much  familiarity  and  started  up  the  stairs  of  the 
roundhouse  still  clinging  to  me. 

Once  within  our  quarters  the  captain  exclaimed,  as 
he  looked  me  over  clad  in  all  my  finery,  "Well,  you 
have  stirred  up  a  beehive.  You  will  be  in  good  fortune 
if  you  are  permitted  to  stay  by  the  ship  to  America.  If 
you  had  only  appeared  in  modest  clothes!  These  fin- 
eries bespeak  suspicion  in  their  minds." 

This  talk  did  not  interest  me  half  so  much  as  what 
had  become  of  my  lady  of  the  cathedral.  That  she  was 
on  board  I  was  well  assured.  What  Master  Bradford 
and  Governor  Carver  thought  of  me  was  of  little  con- 
sequence. 

Captain  Jones  could  not  swallow  his  wrath  at  me  for 
making  my  first  appearance  in  such  array,  saying  if  I 
had  worn  my  traveling  clothes,  he  might  have  ex- 
plained my  presence  on  board  his  vessel  satisfactorily, 
but  the  gay  colors  and  foreign  trinkets  marked  me  as  a 
cavalier  and  an  enemy.  When  he  had  finished,  I  as- 
sured him  that  I  was  sorry  to  cause  him  trouble,  but  if 
I  had  the  same  reasons  to  move  me  again,  I  would  not 
change  my  way  of  appearing  in  the  least  particular. 
With  this  he  left  me,  still  red  with  wrath. 

As  the  evening  sun  went  down  behind  the  red  hori- 
zon, I  sauntered  out  once  more  onto  the  deck,  this  time 
not  like  a  peacock  in  flaunting  colors,  but  in  a  more  sub- 
stantial garb  of  subdued  hue.     There  was  the  same  sup- 


66  ®jie  jf ounbing  nt  a  i?ation 

pressed  excitement  among  the  people  and  the  same  look 
of  displeasure. 

A  girl  of  eighteen  of  good  form  and  fair  face  caught 
my  attention,  but  one  glance  sufficed.  Then  a  figure 
near  the  forecastle  sent  me  forward  on  a  tour  of  exam- 
ination. I  loitered  around  the  deck  until  the  color  of 
the  departing  day  had  faded  from  the  fringe  of  the 
cloud  hanging  low  in  the  west,  all  the  while  hoping  my 
lady  would  come  forth. 

The  captain  was  right  in  his  anticipation  of  trouble. 
On  the  morrow  as  we  were  finishing  our  morning  re- 
past, there  was  a  knock  at  the  door  and  at  the  captain's 
bidding  there  entered  a  gray  bearded  and  gray  haired 
man,  whom  I  had  often  seen  around  the  deck  from  my 
alcove  window.  Back  of  him  was  the  man  I  had  seen 
in  Leyden  with  the  girl ;  at  his  elbow  was  a  small  man 
of  soldierly  appearance;  then  came  Master  Bradford, 
the  only  man  whose  name  I  knew. 

Clad  in  their  clothes  of  gray,  with  black  cloaks  thrown 
back  across  their  shoulders,  and  high  Dutch  hats,  I  was 
compelled  to  admit  to  myself  that  they  were  of  goodly 
appearance.  Captain  Jones  was  with  me  at  the  time, 
and  I  involuntarily  contrasted  his  red  face  with  theirs. 

The  spokesman  was  the  gray  haired,  dignified  man 
who  first  entered  the  cabin.  From  his  voice  I  recog- 
nized him  as  the  man  who  spoke  to  us  the  first  night  we 
came  aboard,  and  whom  Captain  Jones  called  Governor 
Carver.  There  was  no  delay  in  coming  to  the  object  of 
their  visit,  for  they  had  hardly  arranged  themselves 
facing  us,  when  Master  Carver  addressing  the  captain 
said,  "Captain  Jones,  was  not  this  vessel  hired  to  us  for 
this  voyage?" 

"It  was,"  was  the  captain's  brief  reply. 


tKije  €mtjarfeation  67 

"Is  this  stranger  of  lis?" 

"He  is  not,"  came  back  from  the  seaman.  I  pushed 
my  foot  against  the  captain's  under  the  table,  urging 
him  to  go  on  and  explain  my  presence,  but  he  was  dull 
of  wit  and  sat  still. 

"Then  we  should  like  to  know  by  what  right  he  is  on 
board  this  vessel!"  exclaimed  the  governor. 

The  captain  turned  red,  looking  at  me  without  reply- 
ing. Seeing  my  matters  were  drifting  badly,  I  decided 
to  take  up  my  own  defense. 

Facing  the  governor  I  said,  "My  good  sirs,  it  falls  on 
me  to  answer  your  last  question,  since  Captain  Jones 
will  not.  I  am  here  as  a  guest  of  Captain  Jones.  So 
long  as  I  do  not  consume  your  provisions,  or  fill  the 
space  which  one  of  you  could  occupy,  I  take  it  that  no 
harm  has  been  done  to  you  or  yours." 

My  forward  speech  I  think  rather  took  them  by  sur- 
prise, for  the  governor  turned  to  the  tall  man  of  Leyden 
asking,  "Elder  Brew^ster,  what  say  you?" 

It  was  in  this  manner  that  I  learned  his  name  to  be 
Brewster. 

The  elder  had  thoughts  of  his  own,  for  he  said  in  re- 
sponse to  the  governor,  "I  should  like  to  know  why  this 
stranger  selected  this  vessel  for  a  voyage  to  Virginia?" 

Captain  Jones,  who  in  truth  did  not  know,  shook  his 
head  and  turned  to  me  to  answer.  I  realized  the  seri- 
ous turn  which  the  affair  had  taken  and  hesitated  what 
reply  to  make.  It  w^as  only  for  a  moment.  Address- 
ing the  elder  I  said,  "You  ask  why  I  am  here;  my  an- 
swer is,  in  a  night  encounter  a  man  fell  by  my  sword. 
The  quarrel  was  neither  of  my  seeking  nor  making." 

"Was  it  a  fair  exchange?"  asked  the  little  man  of 
soldierly  appearance  quickly. 


68  ®lie  Jf  ounlimg  of  a  Ration 

"On  my  part  it  was,"  I  replied. 

This  rather  aroused  the  curiosity  of  the  man  who 
broke  in  with,  "And  on  your  opponent's  part?" 

Instantly  the  scene  of  the  man  with  the  candle,  who 
was  endeavoring  to  blind  me  for  the  benefit  of  La  Valle, 
came  to  my  mind.  I  could  not  say  there  was  a  con- 
spiracy, for  I  did  not  believe  La  Valle  was  such  a  cow- 
ard. Though  I  hesitated  somewhat,  I  finally  answered, 
"The  principal  was  fair,  but  his  followers  foul." 

As  the  little  man  did  not  continue  his  question.  Gov- 
ernor Carver  addressed  him,  "Captain  Standish,  are 
you  satisfied?" 

The  man  addressed  nodded  his  head  as  being  content. 
I  had  hopes  that  the  interview  was  coming  to  a  satisfac- 
tory end  for  me,  as  the  title  "Captain"  assured  me  that 
one  of  my  inquisitors  was  a  soldier  and  understood  the 
ethics  of  sword  play.  But  my  hopes  were  shattered  for 
Master  Bradford,  whom  I  put  down  as  one  of  those  de- 
termined men  who  would  have  his  own  way  or  a  good 
reason  to  the  contrary,  stepped  forward  and  would 
know  more. 

His  manner  nettled  me  as  he  asked,  "Are  you  of  the 
King's  or  Established  Church?" 

Not  deigning  to  reply  to  such  a  question,  he  went  on, 
"And  of  those  people  who  disdainfully  call  us  Sep- 
aratists or  Brownists?" 

Not  being  able  to  fathom  the  drift  of  his  questions, 
I  sat  in  silence. 

Master  Bradford  then  said  with  great  emphasis,  "We 
are  fleeing  to  Northern  Virginia  to  free  ourselves  from 
persecution.  Those  who  are  not  with  us  must  be  against 
us." 


tCfje  €mljarkation  69 

His  manner  stirring  me,  I  replied  sharply,  "I  am 
neither  of  you  nor  against  you." 

Governor  Carver  who  had  been  eyeing  me  closely 
during  the  interview  took  me  somewhat  back  by  turn- 
ing to  Captain  Jones  saying,  "Captain,  how  far  think 
you  we  are  from  the  last  end  of  England?" 

The  captain  did  not  fancy  the  question  any  more  than 
I  did  and  would  have  left  it  unanswered  had  he  dared; 
he  did  the  next  best  thing  by  adding  fifty  leagues  to  the 
real  distance,  replying,  "About  one  hundred  and  fifty 
leagues." 

I  turned  to  Captain  Standish  to  see  what  comfort  I 
could  get  from  his  countenance;  but  his  face  would  not 
reveal  what  his  tongue  would  conceal.  What  I  did  dis- 
cover was  a  curious  look  on  his  face,  as  if  he  was  en- 
deavoring to  establish  in  his  own  mind  where  he  had 
seen  me  before  my  intrusion  on  deck.  He  had  only 
seen  me  by  the  uncertain  rays  of  a  flickering  lantern 
after  the  encounter  in  the  alleyway  in  Plymouth  at  a 
time  when  his  mind  was  greatly  disturbed,  so  that  I 
would  have  been  greatly  surprised  if  he  recognized  me 
now.  He  had  my  picture  in  his  brain,  however,  though 
the  interpretation  of  it  was  giving  him  trouble.  His 
curiosity  played  me  in  good  stead  at  this  juncture,  when 
affairs  were  going  hard  against  me.  Looking  me 
squarely  in  the  face  he  said,  "Have  I  not  seen  you  be- 
fore?" 

Glad  of  the  opening,  I  replied,  "You  have." 

There  was  a  new  light  in  his  eyes  as  he  said,  "Where?" 

I  was  slow  in  replying,  as  I  did  not  wish  him  to  think 
that  I  would  beg  for  his  protection  by  reminding  him 
of  the  assistance  I  had  rendered  him.     Whilst  I  was 


70  tlije  jTounbins  of  a  Ration 

meditating  what  answer  to  give,  his  quick  wit  had 
solved  my  identity,  for  he  asked,  *'In  Plymouth?" 

I  nodded  my  head  in  assent. 

"In  the  daytime?"  The  little  soldier  was  like  a  dog 
on  a  scent  so  quickly  did  he  follow  my  answers. 

I  answered  his  last  question  in  the  negative. 

"After  nightfall?" 

"It  was  in  early  evening,"  I  said  still  refusing  to 
divulge  his  obligation  to  me. 

"You  were  with  another  gentleman?"  eagerly  asked 
my  inquisitor. 

When  I  told  him  I  was,  he  gave  me  a  knowing  look, 
which  assured  me  he  at  length  placed  me. 

The  other  members  of  the  party  stood  watching  me 
closely  while  Captain  Standish  conducted  his  examina- 
tion, evidently  wondering  what  connection  his  seeing 
me  after  night  in  the  streets  of  Plymouth  had  with  the 
present  interview.  As  soon  as  the  soldier  had  finished 
with  me,  plucking  the  governor  by  the  sleeve,  he  mo- 
tioned him  aside.  I  was  in  hopes  this  diversion  would 
upset  the  prosecution  of  the  plan  of  returning  me  to 
English  soil.  I  watched  the  two  men  closely  as  they 
stood  in  deep  conversation -what  was  said  I  do  not 
know,  but  shortly  afterwards  they  came  back,  the  gov- 
ernor saying  they  wished  to  withdraw  and  consider  the 
matter  further.  Before  going  out  Captain  Standish 
came  over  to  me  and  gave  me  his  hand,  and  without  a 
word  left  the  roundhouse. 

Captain  Jones  was  nervous  and  fearful  of  the  out- 
come of  the  interview.  I  had  no  doubts  of  which  way 
I  was  going,  and  assured  him  confidently  I  would  see 
the  forests  of  Northern  Virginia  before  I  would  the 
white  cliffs  of  Cornwall. 


®f)e  Cnrfjarkation  71 

While  I  was  on  deck  this  same  afternoon,  Captain 
Standish  came  up  to  me  and,  with  a  kindly  smile,  told 
me  that  the  matter  had  been  dropped  and  I  was  at  lib- 
erty to  go  where  and  when  I  pleased.  Together  we 
stood  and  talked  in  friendliness.  Again  I  assured  him 
I  was  going  to  Northern  Virginia  as  an  adventure  and 
my  presence  on  the  vessel  had  no  significance  to  the  col- 
onists. Parting  in  good  will  I  felt  I  had  won  his  con- 
fidence. I  liked  the  way  he  parried  and  lunged  with 
his  sword  in  the  encounter,  and  this  good  opinion  was 
now  supplemented  by  a  kindred  spirit  which  one  sol- 
dier feels  towards  another. 

The  next  day  the  wind  changed  to  the  west  and  before 
night  rounded  to  the  north,  piling  up  the  waters  in 
green  waves  with  foaming  white  caps.  Wildly  they 
flung  themselves  at  the  vessel  thrusting  it  one  way  then 
another  as  though  it  were  a  bauble.  The  mountainlike 
waves  seemed  to  take  delight  in  casting  the  ship  over  on 
its  side,  and  before  it  could  relieve  itself  of  its  burden 
of  waters,  a  second  deluge  would  sweep  across  the  deck. 
Buried  beneath  the  great  weight  the  vessel  would  stag- 
ger and  tremble  like  a  frightened  thing,  then  its  soul  of 
oak  would  rise  to  the  rescue,  and  pushing  its  way  up- 
wards would  shake  itself  free  from  the  grip  of  the  sea. 

There  came  a  despondency  over  me  in  this  waste  of 
waters,  which  I  can  only  liken  to  the  spirit  of  winter, 
that  creeps  out  of  barren  trees,  the  desolate  earth,  and 
the  sighing  of  the  winds  through  the  pines.  The  ship, 
helpless  and  alone,  was  but  a  speck  upon  the  savage  sea. 

There  was  no  going  abroad  in  such  a  gale,  as  the  ship 
with  bare  masts  was  blown  before  the  wind.  This 
storm  lasted  for  several  days,  during  which  period  T 
neither  saw  nor  heard  of  the  passengers,  other  than  that 


72  ®l)e  jFounbing  of  a  ^tion 

many  were  lying  in  cold  beds  with  the  water  dripping 
upon  them  from  the  deck  above.  All  I  could  do  was  to 
sit  in  the  chair  in  which  I  could  only  stay  by  holding  on 
tightly.  There  I  clung  looking  out  across  the  angry 
seas,  hoping  each  day  that  the  blue  rifts  in  the  clouds 
would  broaden  and  envelope  the  sky  within  their  serene 
folds,  bringing  quietness  and  rest. 

Many  times  I  wondered  how  my  lady  fared,  if  the 
rolling  of  the  ship  brought  her  discomfort,  and  the  wild 
nights  were  fearful  to  her.  I  inquired  of  Captain  Jones 
and  Mate  Clark  how  the  passengers  did  in  such  weather, 
but  they  knew  little  and  cared  less  than  pleased  me. 

In  time  the  winds  blew  themselves  out,  the  crests  of 
the  waves  changed  from  white  to  green,  and  the  masts 
were  once  more  clothed  with  sail.  The  ship  soon 
steadied  to  an  even  keel,  and  one  by  one  the  pale  and 
unhappy  passengers  came  upon  deck.  Then  a  long 
hemp  rope  was  fastened  between  the  fore  and  main- 
masts, while  the  women,  children,  and  the  men  who 
were  ailing,  worked  it  up  and  down,  thus  encouraging 
their  blood  to  run  freely. 

I  watched  the  women  and  children  issue  forth  from 
the  great  cabin,  to  see  if  my  lady  came  with  them. 
Though  there  were  many  faces  on  deck  I  had  never 
seen  before,  hers  was  not  among  them.  In  my  anxiety 
I  made  bold  to  ask  Captain  Standish  if  any  of  the  ladies 
were  ill.  He  answered  that  there  were  several.  With 
this  information  I  had  to  be  content  and  hoped  that  one 
in  particular  was  not  stricken  grievously.  When  we 
had  spent  several  quiet  days  and  she  did  not  appear,  I 
began  to  believe  that  I  had  had  a  vision,  seeing  the  Lady 
of  Leyden  in  spectre.  The  colonists  held  aloof  me 
except  Captain  Standish,  whom  I  think  took  kindly  to 


®f)e  Cmljarfeation  73 

me,  but  I  dared  not  inquire  of  him  for  my  lady,  since  I 
did  not  know  her  name. 

Disturbed  in  mind  I  walked  back  and  forth  upon  the 
deck,  now  and  then  mounting  the  quarter-deck  which 
was  the  roof  of  the  roundhouse,  where  I  watched  the 
men  at  the  wheel.  I  was  restless.  Returning  to  the 
deck  I  happened  on  a  girl  of  thirteen  who  was  standing 
on  her  tiptoes  endeavoring  to  look  over  the  side  of  the 
vessel.  Coming  up  to  her  quietly,  I  picked  her  up  so 
that  she  could  see  clearly.  Looking  around  and  seeing 
who  it  was  she  made  an  effort  to  escape,  but  I  quieted 
her  fear  and  assured  her  that  I  was  not  so  bad  as  she 
thought. 

In  the  end  this  little  courtesy  gained  me  the  child's 
good  will,  so  that  when  I  let  her  down  she  did  not  flee. 
I  asked  her  name. 

"Elizabeth  Tilley,"  she  replied  quite  confidently. 

"From  London?" 

"Nay  Master,  from  Leyden,  in  Holland." 

"Then  you  are  a  little  Dutch  girl,"  I  said  in  jest. 

"My  mother  is  a  Hollander  but  father  comes  from 
England."  With  this  reply  I  decided  not  to  push  my 
friendliness  too  fast,  so  left  her  to  seek  her  companions, 
who  stood  around  in  awe  of  little  Elizabeth,  who  dared 
to  speak  so  boldly  to  a  cavalier. 

The  next  day  I  wandered  around  impatiently  await- 
ing either  the  lady  in  form  or  some  word  of  her. 
Though  I  had  a  friendly  talk  and  walk  with  Captain 
Standish  and  a  chat  with  little  Elizabeth,  I  was  unable 
to  secure  information  of  the  missing  maiden. 

On  the  morning  of  this  second  day  of  calm  weather 
the  entire  Tilley  family,  including  Father  John,  Moth- 
er Bridget,  and  the  little  Elizabeth,  were  on  deck  hover- 


74  3CJe  jFountiins  ot  a  Ration 

ing  over  their  earth  box  on  which  the  family  fire  was 
blazing.  Being  before  the  day  of  ovens  as  we  now  have 
them,  the  only  cooking  done  on  board  the  vessel  during 
the  voyage  was  upon  earth  boxes  lodged  on  the  deck, 
on  which  the  fire  was  built.  On  a  calm  morning  such 
as  this  one,  there  was  a  half  score  of  these  boxes  in 
use,  so  that  the  deck  looked  like  a  gypsy  camp  with  the 
fires  blazing  merrily. 

Fire-wood  was  stored  away  in  the  hold  and  was  al- 
most as  necessary  as  water  on  such  a  voyage  as  this 
colonist  ship  was  undertaking.  In  the  quiet  days  the 
cooking  was  done  for  the  stormy  weather  when  the 
decks  were  buried  with  water.  At  such  times  they 
lived  upon  a  cold  diet  of  what  was  in  the  iron  pot  ready 
for  use,  with  Holland  cheese,  butter,  hard  biscuits,  and 
a  raw  onion  or  a  turnip  as  a  relish.  Strong  waters, 
such  as,  gin,  aqua  vitae  or  brandy  were  given  in  small 
quantities,  while  beer  was  to  be  had  commonly  but 
always  within  bounds. 

By  this  time  I  had  little  Elizabeth  tamed  so  that  she 
would  not  fly  from  me.  Her  mother,  who  was  a  stout 
Dutch  woman,  having  no  scruples  about  conversing 
with  a  cavalier,  gave  little  heed  to  our  friendship.  The 
child  greeted  me  with  a  smile  as  I  stopped  at  the  family 
earth  box,  addressing  the  father  in  a  genteel  manner 
so  that  he  could  not  do  else  than  return  me  a  civil 
answer.  With  this  greeting  I  decided  if  possible  to 
learn  from  this  family  who  and  where  the  maiden  was. 

Turning  upon  little  Elizabeth  as  my  source  of  in- 
formation, I  soon  had  her  looking  over  the  side  of  the 
vessel  at  several  herring  hogs.  Exhausting  my  knowl- 
edge of  sea  fish  quickly,  and  fearing  interruption,  or 


Wf^t  Cmtiarbation  75 

that  the  little  maiden  would  leave  me,  I  diplomatically 
asked,  "Who  are  your  English  companions?" 

Looking  up  into  my  face  with  a  child's  curiosity  she 
answered,  "Mary  Chilton." 

As  she  hesitated  I  urged  her  to  go  on. 

"Constance  Hopkins,"  she  was  watching  me  closely. 

I  shook  my  head. 

"And  Priscilla  Mullins." 

"Priscilla  Mullins,"  I  repeated,  "Pray!  who  is  she?" 

"A  merchant's  daughter  from  London." 

"Are  these  all?"  I  asked. 

"With  the  exception  of  two  little  girls,  Damoris 
Hopkins  and  Ellen  More." 

My  heart  sank  within  me,  as  it  was  evident  she  be- 
longed to  another.  "Are  you  sure  there  are  no  other 
maidens  aboard?"  I  asked  rather  hopelessly. 

"Oh,  yes,"  was  the  prompt  reply,  "those  were  only 
the  English  girls  from  London." 

"And  the  others?"  I  asked  expectantly. 

"They  came  from  Leyden." 

By  this  time  I  was  nervous  and  impatient  and  I  fear  a 
trifle  rough,  as  I  commanded  her  to  name  the  Leyden 
maidens  quickly. 

"Desire  Minter,"  she  began  but  I  shook  my  head. 
Why  I  do  not  know,  but  I  felt  that  the  name  did  not  fit 
the  beauty. 

"Mistress  Carver's  waiting-maid,"  she  went  on  and 
then  hesitated. 

"Is  that  all?"  I  asked  gruffly. 

"Remember  and  Mary  Allerton,  and  myself,"  she 
faltered. 

Without  stopping  to  bid  my  little  gossip  adieu,  I 


76  ®l)e  Jf  ounbing  of  a  jfiation 

walked  abruptly  away  repeating,  "Mistress  Carver's 
waiting-maid.     Mistress  Carver's  waiting-maid." 

As  I  walked  in  the  air  to  cool  my  fevered  brain, 
I  could  not  help  but  think  this  was  a  strange  cargo  of 
people,  where  beauty  and  dignity  belonged  to  serving- 
maids. 


Ct)e  ^torm  at  ^ea 

As  I  came  upon  the  deck  the  next  morning  there  was 
a  great  calm  upon  the  water,  the  restlessness  of  the  sea 
alone  giving  motion  to  the  ship.  The  cold  winds  had 
given  away  to  a  southern  air  of  enticing  softness. 
Though  in  the  midst  of  the  ocean  it  was  easy  to  dis- 
tinguish the  September  notes  of  the  sky,  a  dull  haze 
and  misty  horizon.  On  land  one  is  wont  to  say,  these 
come  from  vapors  given  off  by  the  drying  earth;  but 
upon  the  waters,  one  must  admit  that  they  are  the  signs 
of  the  season  stamped  upon  nature  by  the  infinite  artist, 
whose  colorings  are  soft  and  soothing. 

Off  in  the  sea  the  sun  came  up  red  with  glowing 
warmth,  gently  inviting  those  who  were  sick  and  uncom- 
fortable to  come  up  on  deck.  I  am  feign  to  say  I  had 
lost  interest  in  these  people.  Yesterday  I  had  had  a 
vision  of  my  noble  lady;  to-day  she  had  turned  into  a 
serving-maid.  Unheeding  of  those  who  came  and  went 
I  walked  forward  and  climbed  upon  the  forecastle, 
careless  of  their  doings. 

There  was  a  half  score  of  sailors  upon  the  yard 
spreading  the  sails  to  catch  what  wind  was  blowing. 
I  had  turned  to  watch  those  on  the  mizzenmast,  when  I 
saw  three  men  coming  out  of  the  cabin  bearing  a 
muffled  figure  in  a  great  chair. 

The  men  bore  their  patient  across  the  deck  finding 
a  sheltered  spot  close  to  the  mainmast.  This  much  I 
saw  with  indifference  and  turning  to  Captain  Jones  I 


78  Wi^t  Jf  ountring  of  a  Ration 

asked,  "Captain,  how  soon  will  we  reach  Virginia?" 

"Northern  Virginia,  Master  Beaumont,  is  a  long 
ways  from  here.  England  is  much  nearer.  Are  you 
in  a  hurry  to  reach  land?" 

"In  a  greater  haste  than  I  was  a  few  days  since." 

"Indeed!"  exclaimed  the  captain  with  curiosity. 

I  did  not  answer  him  but  went  forward  where  I 
could  see  the  water  boiling  and  bubbling  under  the 
oaken  keel.  Tiring  of  this  I  came  down  on  deck.  As 
I  sauntered  past  the  mainmast,  I  saw  Elder  Brewster 
hovering  around  the  invalid  in  the  chair,  shutting  off 
my  view  of  her.  Through  sheer  curiosity,  I  turned 
and  retraced  my  steps,  that  I  might  see  what  manner 
of  person  she  was.  This  time  I  caught  a  glance  of  a 
pale  face,  of  brown  hair  bound  tightly  across  white 
temples,  of  kindly  eyes;  menial  though  she  was  I  was 
compelled  to  admit  the  waiting-maid  was  beautiful 
even  in  her  distress. 

In  the  cool  of  the  evening  of  this  September  day,  the 
men  bore  the  serving-maid  in  Elder  Brewster's  chair, 
back  to  the  great  cabin.  I  caught  a  fleeting  glance  of 
her  face;  I  saw  the  life,  which  the  ocean  winds  bear  in 
their  flight  across  the  waters,  had  left  its  glow  upon  her 
cheeks. 

I  felt  the  great  spirit  upon  the  sea  as  I  looked  into 
the  farewell  colors  of  the  setting  sun  on  this  day  of 
calmness.  I  was  moved  to  confess  to  this  pillar  of  fire 
my  disappointment  over  the  conversion  of  my  lady  into 
a  humble  waiting-maid.  Perhaps  it  v;^as  witless  for  me 
to  burden  the  Infinite  with  such  simple  matter,  but  I 
was  in  my  youth  and  the  slipping  away  of  an  ideal  from 
my  fancy  was  indeed  a  grave  matter. 

The  next  day  I  saw  the  maid  brought  forth  and 


Wbt  ^tornt  at  ^ta  79 

placed  in  the  shade  of  the  long  boat  with  perfect  in- 
difference. No  doubt  she  would  have  laughed  at  my 
impudence  in  settling  her  fate  in  such  an  off-hand  man- 
ner. Whether  she  was  interested  or  not,  so  far  as  I  was 
concerned,  the  Lady  of  Leyden  was  no  more. 

The  next  few  days  showed  the  waiting-maid  was  fast 
regaining  her  health.  As  we  were  living  in  a  small 
world  I  could  not  help  but  see  this  improvement, 
though  I  took  but  passing  notice  of  her.  One  of  the 
children  called  her  by  name  but  I  failed  to  catch  it. 
I  turned  in  time  to  see  her  smile. 

After  this  the  winds  and  the  sea  were  in  a  gentle 
mood  for  several  days;  with  every  sail  drawing  taut 
under  a  moderate  breeze,  the  ship  keeling  over  ran 
before  it,  until  the  tired  colonists  began  to  think  that 
an  ocean  voyage  after  all  was  not  unpleasant. 

During  these  bright  days  I  spent  most  of  my  time 
upon  the  quarter-deck  away  from  the  colonists  who 
were  busy  cooking.  Captain  Jones  was  in  good  spirits 
as  he  saw  an  early  landing  and  a  quick  return  to  Eng- 
land. I  was  in  the  same  happy  mood  and  was  glad  I 
had  been  so  obstinate  against  the  earl  in  my  desire  to  go 
on  this  adventure. 

But  these  pleasant  days  came  to  an  end.  A  dense 
mist  settled  down  so  that  the  captain  could  not  see  the 
sun  to  take  readings.  Then  for  days  the  wind  and 
ocean  assailed  us  from  every  quarter.  Under  bare 
poles  the  ship  was  driven  before  the  tempest  until  Cap- 
tain Jones  lost  his  reckoning  completely,  and  sat  sullenly 
in  the  roundhouse. 

When  the  waves  were  at  the  highest  and  the  ship 
was  being  tossed  like  a  cockle-shell,  I  asked  the  captain 
if  he  had  been  in  the  colonists'  quarters,  if  so  how  they 


8o  ^i)t  Jf  ounbing  of  a  J^ation 

fared.  He  informed  me  at  once  that  the  vessel  had 
been  hired  for  the  voyage;  his  sole  business  was  to  sail 
across  to  Virginia  and  back  again  as  quickly  as  possible; 
adding  with  an  oath  that  unless  the  foul  weather  ceased 
shortly  the  ship  would  bring  up  on  the  coast  of  Florida 
among  the  Spaniards  instead  of  Virginia. 

Pressing  him  further,  he  said  he  had  nothing  to  do 
with  what  the  colonists  ate,  drank,  or  how  they  lived  on 
board  the  ship.  He  informed  me,  however,  that  before 
leaving  London  the  great  cabin  had  been  made  over 
into  a  number  of  small  rooms  in  which  the  women  and 
children  lived,  while  the  men  found  quarters  in  the 
forecastle  or  between  the  low  decks.  He  was  of  the 
opinion  that  no  vessel  had  ever  crossed  the  Atlantic 
with  so  many  uncomfortable  people. 

Later  in  the  day,  as  I  was  sitting  in  the  alcove  hold- 
ing my  chair  to  prevent  being  hurled  across  the  floor,  I 
saw  a  great  wall  of  green  water  roll  over  the  starboard 
bow  and  with  a  crushing  weight  fall  upon  the  deck. 
The  vessel  settled  rapidly.  Mate  Clark  caught  his 
breath,  while  I  turned  to  him,  feeling  that  our  end  had 
come. 

"We  are  sinking!"  I  shouted. 

"Not  yet,"  answered  the  mate. 

"Think  you  it  will  outlive  this  tempest?" 

"We  will  soon  know,"  he  replied.  With  a  roll  the 
ship  lifted  heavily  and  like  a  dipper  emptied  the  water 
from  the  deck.  As  the  vessel  lay  on  its  side  I  held  my 
breath  expecting  every  moment  that  it  would  go  on 
over,  but  with  a  struggle  it  finally  righted. 

Mate  Clark,  as  soon  as  he  could,  made  his  way  on 
deck  thence  down  into  the  hold.  Between  decks  he 
came  upon  a  deck-beam  cracked  and  bent,  threatening 


Cije  ^torm  at  S>ea  8i 

to  give  away.  Without  revealing  his  discovery  and 
impending  danger,  he  hastened  back  to  the  roundhouse. 
From  his  face  I  knew  there  was  something  wrong. 
Seeing  Captain  Jones  was  not  in,  he  hurriedly  left  the 
cabin  hastening  forward  to  the  forecastle. 

Shortly  I  heard  the  boatswain's  whistle  calling  men 
to  quarters.  Fearing  the  worst  I  made  way  to  the 
door,  determined  to  free  myself  from  the  wreckage  of 
the  roundhouse  in  case  the  vessel  went  down. 

Under  the  protection  of  the  forecastle  I  saw  Mate 
Clark,  Captain  Jones,  and  Mate  Coppin  in  conference. 
Master  Clark  was  pointing  to  the  deck  and  I  could 
see  was  explaining  something  to  his  superior  officer. 

As  they  came  in  I  heard  Captain  Jones  shout,  "What 
say  you  Clark,  will  she  float  long?" 

"She  will  never  stand  the  weight  of  another  wave  like 
the  last  one,"  he  replied. 

"You  say  the  deck-beam  is  broken?" 

"In  twain." 

With  great  agitation  the  captain  exclaimed,  "Then 
the  deck  is  liable  to  be  stove  in  under  the  next  wave, 
breaking  her  in  two." 

"Our  only  hope  is  to  keep  her  head  into  the  sea," 
answered  the  mate. 

I  could  only  think  of  the  women  and  children  hope- 
lessly struggling  amidst  the  waves  and  pitied  them. 
Though  I  was  alarmed  I  did  not  have  personal  fear  of 
my  safety.  I  knew  that  my  end  was  certain  were  I 
once  thrust  into  the  sea  and  awaited  my  fate  stoically. 

There  was  little  consolation  to  be  had  from  the  cap- 
tain or  his  associates,  who  now  went  below  to  make  a 
more  thorough  examination  of  the  broken  beam.  They 
came  back  shortly,  bringing  with  them  the  ship's  car- 


82  ®|)e  Jfounbing  of  a  jgation 

penter.  The  situation  seemed  more  hopeful  when  the 
carpenter  assured  the  captain  that  the  vessel  would  not 
go  to  pieces  providing  the  storm  abated.  This  was  an 
uncertain  promise,  for  the  sky  was  heavy,  with  the 
clouds  giving  no  sign  of  a  break  in  the  tempest. 

All  day  the  wheelman  kept  the  vessel  headed  into  the 
sea,  nursing  it  along  to  keep  the  weight  of  water  ofif 
the  broken  beam.  When  night  came  on  Mate  Clark 
and  Captain  Jones  stood  watch.  I  sat  in  the  alcove 
chair  ready  to  render  what  assistance  lay  within  my 
power,  which  would  be  but  a  trifle  in  the  face  of  the 
treacherous  sea. 

The  next  day  the  winds  and  waves  moderated,  in- 
creasing our  hopes  of  safety.  Another  night  and  day 
of  more  or  less  anxiety  and  the  sea  once  more  took  on 
its  peaceful  mien.  The  sorry  colonists  came  upon 
deck,  disconsolate  and  dejected.  The  family  pots  had 
been  emptied  several  days,  so  that  they  had  been  living 
upon  a  diet  of  hard  bread  and  beer,  making  them  low 
in  body  and  spirit. 

With  the  going  down  of  the  sea  the  colonists  noticed 
the  sailors  were  not  so  cheerful ;  furthermore  the  ship 
was  not  under  full  sail.  Then  the  whispering  of  the 
seamen  concerning  the  mishap  got  abroad. 

The  first  we  knew  of  this  was  when  Governor  Carver 
and  Masters  Brewster,  Bradford,  and  Edward  Winslow 
came  filing  into  the  roundhouse.  Captain  Jones  and  I 
were  sitting  over  a  glass  of  wine  at  the  time,  unsuspect- 
ing the  coming  of  the  visitors.  Captain  Jones  surmised 
what  was  in  the  air  as  soon  as  he  saw  their  grave  faces. 

Governor  Carver  acted  as  spokesman  as  usual,  saying, 
"Captain  Jones,  it  has  come  to  us,  that  the  ship  has  met 
with  a  mishap." 


tKfje  ^torm  at  ^ea  83 

At  first  the  captain  hesitated  as  if  he  was  uncertain 
whether  to  admit  the  trouble  or  not,  but  finally  making 
up  his  mind  to  speak  truthfully  replied,  "Governor 
Carver,  it  is  true  the  ship  is  unseaworthy." 

"Unseaworthy!"  exclaimed  the  governor  in  astonish- 
ment. 

"I  am  fearful." 

Then  Master  Bradford  spoke  up,  "Captain,  what 
advise  you?" 

The  captain  again  faltered,  undecided  whether  to 
play  his  part  further  or  announce  his  thoughts  at  once. 
I  saw  him  set  his  heavy  jaws  together  and  to  my  great 
surprise  he  exclaimed,  "Return  to  England!" 

The  colonists'  faces  became  grave  as  they  heard  this 
verdict  of  the  captain.  Master  Bradford  broke  the 
silence  by  saying,  "All  of  our  savings  are  in  this  voyage, 
we  dare  not  turn  back." 

This  argument  did  not  appeal  to  the  captain  who 
replied,  "Once  in  an  English  port  the  broken  beam  can 
be  replaced  in  any  shipyard,  but  in  a  wilderness  we  can 
not  make  the  repairs." 

It  was  evident  to  me  now  why  the  captain  had  not 
made  known  the  danger  before.  He  was  awaiting  the 
coming  of  ill  weather,  when  he  would  reveal  the  broken 
beam,  then  turn  back  under  stress  of  sheer  necessity. 
The  colonists,  seeing  that  their  plans  were  in  jeopardy, 
departed  to  consult  among  themselves. 

In  the  afternoon  the  leaders  again  came  back  to  talk 
with  Captain  Jones  and  his  mates.  There  was  much 
said  on  both  sides.  The  colonists  were  determined  to 
go  on  to  Virginia,  while  the  captain  insisted  on  turning 
back.     But  no  decision  was  reached. 

During  the  night  the  governor  and  his  assistants  had 


H  QCfie  Jf ounbtng  of  a  Ration 

had  various  conferences  with  their  associates  upon  Eng- 
land or  Virginia,  so  that  they  came  into  the  roundhouse 
the  next  morning  with  their  heads  set  for  the  new 
country. 

Master  Edward  Winslow  acted  as  spokesman,  saying 
as  he  opened  the  conference,  "Captain  Jones,  we  have 
come  too  far  and  endured  too  much  to  give  up  this 
voyage.  If  we  return  to  England,  the  London  mer- 
chants will  refuse  to  supply  us  with  provisions  for 
another  voyage.  As  to  ourselves  all  we  have  is  in  this 
vessel.  Come  what  will,  w^e  must  push  forward  or 
perish  in  the  attempt." 

Captain  Jones  was  not  willing  to  give  up  his  conten- 
tion but  replied  hotly,  "Are  you  shipwrights?  Can 
you  repair  this  ship  in  mid-ocean?" 

The  colonists  not  answering  the  captain  went  on, 
"Can  you  pick  seasoned  timber  from  the  wilderness? 
True,  when  you  reach  the  shore  you  will  be  content; 
but  as  for  me  and  my  men,  we  must  still  make  our  way 
back  across  the  sea." 

As  the  captain  urged  his  point,  I  saw  the  determined 
look  on  the  faces  of  the  men  turn  to  one  of  doubt.  In 
justice  to  the  captain  and  his  sailors,  they  began  to  hesi- 
tate. At  this  juncture  when  the  fate  of  the  voyage 
hung  in  the  balance,  the  door  opened  and  the  ship's 
carpenter  entered.  Master  Bradford  who  was  still 
seeking  a  way  out  of  the  difficulty  turned  to  the  car- 
penter and  said,  "Master  Carpenter,  what  say  you,  can 
the  beam  be  mended?" 

"Not  in  mid-ocean,"  was  the  prompt  reply. 

Master  Bradford  not  to  be  denied  persisted,  "Can 
you  hold  it  together  for  a  time?" 


®fje  &tonn  at  S>ea  85 

'^Surely,  if  the  ends  of  the  beam  could  be  forced  to- 
gether and  held,  it  would  be  as  good  as  new." 

Though  the  colonists  felt  the  danger  of  the  seamen, 
still  they  were  not  willing  to  abandon  their  enterprise, 
until  all  means  of  making  the  repair  had  been  exhausted. 
The  carpenter's  talk  encouraged  them  somewhat;  so 
they  again  excused  themselves  with  the  destination  still 
unsettled. 

Governor  Carver  and  his  associates  were  gone  but  a 
short  time,  when  I  was  astonished  at  seeing  him  enter 
the  roundhouse  alone.  I  endeavored  to  read  from  his 
countenance  whether  he  was  the  bearer  of  good  or  ill 
news,  but  his  face  did  not  reveal  his  message.  By  this 
time  the  captain  was  impatient  at  the  willfulness  of  his 
passengers,  considering  his  voyage  back  to  England  was 
being  delayed  by  their  stubbornness. 

Without  waiting  for  the  governor  to  speak  he  asked, 
"Well!  Are  you  now  ready  to  turn  back,  or  do  you 
wish  me  to  take  this  ship  to  Virginia  and  leave  it 
there?" 

''Not  so,  Captain  Jones,"  replied  the  dignified  old 
man. 

"Then  let  me  hasten  toward  England  and  safety-. 
Two  days  we  have  been  talking,  now,  Master  Carver,  I 
propose  to  bring  this  matter  to  an  end."  The  captain 
pushed  his  chair  back  from  the  table  and  started  to 
arise,  to  go  forth  to  give  the  command  that  would  have 
made  an  end  to  the  voyage.  The  colonist  put  forth  his 
hand  and  stopped  him.  With  a  steady  voice  he  said, 
"Not  so  fast,  Captain  Jones.  We  have  struck  upon  a 
plan  that  will  carry  the  ship  safely  to  the  end  of  the 
voyage." 


86  tlfje  :f  ounbing  of  a  ^tion 

He  spoke  so  confidently  that  Captain  Jones  did  not 
rise.  I  was  all  impatience  to  hear  how  the  marvel  was 
to  be  worked  upon  the  broken  backed  ship,  and  moved 
forward  on  my  chair  in  my  anxiety  to  catch  the  speak- 
er's plan. 

Calmly  he  spoke,  "Francis  Eaton,  a  carpenter  of  our 
Leyden  Company,  hath  a  great  jack-screw  amongst  his 
tools.  He  now  suggests  that  the  broken  beam  be  forced 
back  in  position  and  held  by  stout  props,  thus  making 
the  ship  whole  as  before." 

Master  Carver,  having  delivered  his  message,  stood 
waiting  for  the  captain's  reply.  The  mariner  having 
determined  to  go  back  to  England  was  disturbed  what 
answer  to  make  and  sat  pulling  his  finger  joints  like  a 
schoolboy.  As  soon  as  he  could  get  his  brain  to  work 
he  said  obstinatelv,  "Master  Carver  I  am  fearful  of 
your  method  of  mending  the  beam.  To  landsmen  it 
may  seem  right  enough  to  patch  up  a  house,  but  holding 
a  vessel  together  is  entirely  another  matter." 

"Holding  a  vessel  up.  Master  Jones,"  suggested  the 
colonist. 

"Nay,  together,"  insisted  the  belligerent  Jones,  "fur- 
thermore, Master  Carver  my  first  duty  is  to  the  owners 
of  the  vessel,  and  not  to  you  who  hired  it."  With  this 
the  captain  hastily  rose  to  his  feet. 

Master  Carver,  dignified  and  patient,  again  held 
forth  his  hand  bidding  the  captain  hear  him  out.  Look- 
ing the  master  of  the  ship  straight  in  the  eye  he  very 
determinedly  said,  "Captain  Jones,  it  is  no  intention  of 
ours  to  have  you  risk  unnecessarily  the  safety  of  your 
ship  and  your  men's  lives;  an  hour  ago  we  had  about 
decided  to  accept  your  plan  of  returning  to  England, 
but  now  after  duly  considering  the  case  we  think  the 


Wf\t  fetomt  at  ^ea  87 

vessel  can  be  made  whole."  Without  another  word 
Master  Carver  turned  and  left  us. 

My  tongue  coming  to  me  first,  I  said,  "Captain,  I 
think  we  will  go  to  Northern  Virginia." 

Rather  decently  he  replied,  "I  fear  it  is  too  true." 

I  knew  full  well  from  the  moment  the  old  Separatist 
had  issued  his  ultimatum,  that  we  would  see  the  wilder- 
ness of  America  before  we  would  England.  Captain 
Jones  might  bluster  and  fume  at  his  sailors,  but  when 
he  matched  himself  with  these  silent  and  willful  men, 
he  was  hopelessly  beaten. 

I  could  not  help  but  admire  the  Separatists,  for  hav- 
ing made  up  their  minds  at  one  time  to  return  in  order 
to  protect  Captain  Jones  and  his  crew,  thus  bidding 
farewell  to  their  hopes  and  prospects  in  the  new  world, 
I  am  content  to  believe  that  it  was  the  jack-screw  that 
sent  them  on  their  way;  but  for  that  tool  they  would  not 
have  reached  that  part  of  Virginia,  which  Captain  John 
Smith  had  already  called  New  England. 

All  things  came  to  pass  as  Master  Carver  stated  in 
his  interview  with  Captain  Jones.  Francis  Eaton,  the 
carpenter,  pulling  his  jack-screw  out  of  the  hold,  fixed 
it  on  top  of  a  pile  of  blocks  under  the  broken  beam. 
With  a  few  turns  of  the  screw  the  broken  ends  were 
forced  into  position,  two  strong  timbers  acted  as  props 
to  hold  it  in  place,  and  the  ship  was  once  more  sound, 
and  on  her  way  to  Virginia  as  Master  Carver  had 
prophesied.  If  it  lay  in  my  power  to  act  as  heralder 
and  design  a  coat  of  arms  for  this  new  colony,  I  should 
emblazon  a  jack-screw  in  the  center,  making  the  other 
quarters  conform  to  it. 


®f)e  iWaib  of  Heptren 

The  sailors  were  rough  and  hardy  men,  with  the 
winds  of  the  sea  blown  into  their  faces,  also  much 
viciousness  of  the  land.  To  control  such  a  crew,  re- 
quired a  captain  who  was  mostly  pirate,  flavored  with 
Christian  instincts.  For  the  most  part  the  seamen  sailed 
unknown  seas,  and  explored  lands  where  there  was  no 
law,  except  what  the  master  himself  made,  declared, 
and  enforced.  These  laws  changed  to  suit  the  conven- 
ience of  each  master,  so  what  was  proper  on  one  voyage 
would  be  wrong  on  another.  The  result  was,  that  the 
only  rights  a  sailor  had  were  the  ones  he  fought  for; 
thus  mutiny  existed  in  a  mild  form  on  nearly  every  ves- 
sel, whether  at  home  or  abroad. 

Captain  Jones  was  one  of  the  sort  who  thought  a 
command  should  be  promptly  followed  by  a  kick  well 
located  and  soundly  given.  His  crew  quarreled,  fought, 
and  swore  on  the  least  provocation,  took  the  cuffs  of  the 
captain  with  a  growl  and  went  about  their  tasks.  So 
long  as  they  were  on  the  sea  the  sailors  were  slaves 
driven  by  the  master  under  threats  of  the  use  of  a  belay- 
ing pin  or  a  cat-o-nine-tail,  the  hissing  of  which  was 
familiar  to  everyone  of  the  scarred  faced  crew. 

One  of  the  seamen,  a  brutal  fellow,  took  particular 
delight  in  taunting  the  Separatists,  telling  them  that  he 
hoped  to  have  the  pleasure  of  throwing  them  into  the 
sea,  when  he  would  make  merry  with  their  provisions 
and  live  in  plenty.     Others  of  the  crew  did  likewise 


90  atfie  jf ountiing  of  a  Ration 

casting  slurs  and  contemptuous  remarks  upon  the  wo- 
men and  children. 

As  I  was  walking  on  deck  one  day,  the  waiting-maid, 
who  was  now  well  recovered,  was  quietly  seated  at  her 
sewing.  One  of  the  sailors  without  cause,  began  abus- 
ing her  with  foul  language.  For  a  moment  she  sat 
stunned  by  the  assault,  then  looked  helplessly  towards 
me.  I  was  aflame  in  a  moment  and  rushed  to  her 
rescue. 

The  sailor  hearing  me,  turned.  I  rushed  at  him, 
striking  him  a  glancing  blow  on  the  neck.  Giving  him 
no  time  to  think,  I  seized  him  by  the  throat  forcing 
him  backwards  across  the  deck  over  the  side  of  the  ship. 
Slowly  I  bent  him  across  the  bulwark  in  spite  of  his 
struggles  until  we  were  both  more  than  half  overboard. 

Though  the  seaman  struggled  to  release  himself,  I 
held  him  so  firmly  he  could  not  break  away.  With  my 
face  close  to  his,  I  made  the  young  villain  promise  he 
would  never  speak  insultingly  again  to  any  of  the  wo- 
men or  children.  He  went  off  growling,  while  I 
turned  to  assure  the  waiting-maid  that  she  would  not 
be  bothered  by  the  insults  of  this  seaman  again. 

She  looked  up  into  my  face  with  a  smile  of  confi- 
dence, which  made  me  glad  to  be  her  champion.  I 
stammered  out  something,  while  she  in  a  voice  of  gentle- 
ness thanked  me  for  my  protection.  Though  I  was  in 
her  presence  but  a  moment,  her  spirit,  as  shown  through 
her  eyes,  was  not  that  of  a  lowly  character.  During 
my  contest  with  the  sailor,  she  had  dropped  her  ball 
of  linen,  which  now  lay  across  my  pathway. 

Unconscious  of  the  thread  I  started  back  to  the  cabin 
when  I  heard  her  give  a  little  cry,  at  the  same  time  call- 
ing, "Oh!  please,  please,  sir!" 


®t)e  jMaib  of  lepben  91 

I  turned  around  to  see  a  long  line  of  white  thread 
following  after  me  along  the  deck.  Hastily  disengag- 
ing my  foot,  I  stooped  over,  picked  up  the  ball  and  be- 
gan rolling  it  up. 

When  I  came  to  her,  she  very  demurely  said,  "Your 
pardon,  but  I  could  not  speak  your  name." 

^'Francis  Beaumont,"  I  replied.  Then  with  surpass- 
ing impudence  I  added,  ^'Pray  what  is  yours?" 

"Lora  Brewster,"  she  replied  looking  down  at  her 
needle  work. 

"Lora  Brewster!  Lora  Brewster!"  I  repeated  in  as- 
tonishment. 

"Lora  Brewster,  daughter  of  Elder  William  Brew- 
ster, of  the  Church  of  Leyden,"  she  said  quite  proudly. 

Then  like  a  big  ninny,  I  exclaimed,  "And  you  are  not 
Mistress  Carver's  waiting-maid?" 

She  looked  at  me  until  my  cheeks  turned  red,  quietly 
remarking,  "Master  Beaumont,  why  such  a  question?" 

I  made  no  sensible  answer,  excusing  myself  as  best  I 
could,  I  hurried  back  to  the  roundhouse. 

Fortunately  no  one  was  in  the  cabin  to  see  my  confu- 
sion. Once  settled  in  my  chair  in  the  alcove,  I  began 
repeating  her  name,  "Lora  Brewster,  Lora  Brewster." 
Not  gaining  relief  from  this  diversion,  I  fell  to  compar- 
ing this  simple  maiden  with  the  other  grand  ladies  of 
my  acquaintance. 

The  vision  of  Lady  Arabella  Stuart  still  dwelt  in 
my  mind.  I  could  see  her  arrayed  in  her  silks  and 
satins,  her  well  rounded  arms  coming  forth  from  short 
ruffled  sleeves,  the  jeweled  girdle  around  her  waist, 
and  even  the  flowers  at  her  left  shoulder.  Within  her 
flaxen  locks  she  usually  wore  a  circlet  of  gold,  while  her 
neck  was  caressed  by  folds  of  delicate  lace.     As  I  re- 


92  ®i)e  Jfounbing  of  a  Ration 

membered  her,  she  was  beautiful  and,  with  her  winning 
ways,  was  a  delight  to  those  who  knew  her.  Many 
times  I  had  danced  with  the  Lady  Arabella,  exchanged 
gossip,  and  was  charmed  by  the  play  of  her  soft  seduc- 
tive eyes.  Of  noble  birth,  pure  character,  wholesome 
spirit,  these  and  many  other  qualities  that  draw  men  to 
the  feet  of  charming  womanhood,  belonged  and  dwelt 
in  my  vision  of  Lady  Arabella.  Going  to  the  window 
where  I  could  see  the  maiden  still  at  her  work,  I  asked 
myself  how  she,  in  her  plain  dress  of  gray  coarse  cloth, 
a  simple  white  kerchief  at  her  throat,  without  color  to 
decorate  her,  except  the  flush  of  red  in  her  cheek,  com- 
pared with  the  Lady  Arabella. 

As  I  saw  the  maiden  in  her  simplicity,  I  confess  that 
she  did  not  compare  with  Lady  Arabella  in  her  silks 
and  fashions.  So  far  I  could  go  with  confidence,  then 
confusion  began  for  I  was  compelled  to  admit  that  the 
sight  of  this  maiden  enlisted  in  me  an  interest  which  the 
Lady  Arabella  in  all  her  glory  failed  to  arouse. 

About  this  time  the  weather  turned  cold,  the  winds 
blowing  chill  out  of  the  north.  As  there  were  no  ar- 
rangements for  heating  the  ship,  the  colonists  took  to 
their  beds  to  keep  warm.  For  this  reason  ordinarily 
the  Virginia  colonists'  ships  made  their  voyages  in  the 
heat  of  summer. 

In  the  roundhouse  and  great  cabin,  perched  as  they 
were  high  above  the  water,  their  occupants  suffered 
from  the  cold  alone,  but  below  decks  the  men  were  not 
only  cold  but  wet  as  well.  The  cold  became  so  intense 
that  they  did  not  think  of  removing  their  clothes,  but 
would  kick  off  their  heavy  shoes  and,  wrapping  them- 
selves in  their  coarse  sleeping-rugs,  pray  for  an  early 
landing. 

The  Separatists  on  the  ship,  most  of  them  being  of 


tli)t  JWaib  of  lepben  93 

lowly  station,  wore  common  woolen  stockings,  such  as 
reached  to  the  knees,  known  as  Irish  hose,  being  worn 
in  that  country. 

It  behooves  me  to  say  that  though  every  effort  had 
been  made  to  secure  sufficient  food  for  the  voyage,  some 
of  the  supplies  were  running  short.  The  provisions 
were  so  ordered  as  to  divide  the  seven  days  of  the  week 
into  four  fish  days  and  three  flesh  days,  the  colonists 
being  divided  into  messes,  with  four  persons  to  each 
mess.  To  every  mess  of  four  persons  on  flesh  days  was 
allotted  two  pieces  of  salted  beef  each  weighing  about 
three  and  a  quarter  pounds,  four  pounds  hard  ship- 
bread,  about  a  quart  of  peas,  four  gallons  of  beer  with 
vinegar  and  mustard  in  small  proportions.  There  were 
four  fish  days  to  provide  for,  when  were  issued  two 
pieces  of  salt  cod,  four  pounds  of  hard  bread,  three- 
quarters  of  a  pound  of  cheese,  with  four  gallons  of  beer, 
and  a  gallon  of  oatmeal. 

Butter  was  scarce  before  the  ship  was  half  way  over, 
as  the  colonists  were  compelled  to  sell  much  of  their 
Dutch  butter  to  pay  their  debts  in  Southampton  before 
they  could  leave  that  port.  It  is  only  fair  to  the  Sep- 
aratists to  observe,  that  because  they  would  not  sign  an 
unfair  contract,  which  Master  Weston  brought  from 
the  London  adventurers  who  were  supplying  the  money 
to  the  colonists  to  make  the  voyage,  he.  Master  Weston, 
refused  to  advance  the  necessary  money  to  pay  the  debts. 
Though  they  did  not  have  arms,  nor  extra  leather  soles 
for  their  shoes,  they  sold  this  food  rather  than  submit  to 
an  injustice  or  leave  England  with  debts  unpaid.  So  it 
came  about  that  their  provisions  began  to  ebb  low,  caus- 
ing them  to  cast  about  for  the  future,  ere  they  came  in 
sight  of  the  wilderness. 

Being  of  a  delicate  tooth  for  sweets,  I  laid  in  my 


94  ®i)e  Jf  ounbing  of  a  iStation 

stores  conserves  of  ginger,  prunes,  raisins,  and  white 
bread  known  as  Spanish  rusk.  Captain  Jones,  at  meal- 
time one  day,  happened  to  drop  a  word  as  to  the  short- 
age of  butter  and  lack  of  dainties  amongst  his  passen- 
gers, causing  me  to  conceive  at  once  that  the  maiden 
was  starving  whilst  plenty  burdened  our  table. 

My  conscience,  quickening  under  this  spur,  I  set 
about  to  provide  for  her  wants.  The  lazarette  where 
the  provisions  w^re  kept  was  immediately  beneath  the 
cabin.  The  supplies  belonging  to  the  vessel  were  sep- 
arate from  the  colonists',  and  were  under  control  of 
Mate  Clark,  who  kept  an  active  eye  and  firm  hand  upon 
them.  Under  other  conditions  I  would  not  have  hes- 
itated to  have  asked  him  for  a  bundle  of  my  ginger  or 
package  of  raisins,  or  a  small  bucket  of  butter,  as  they 
were  my  own  and  at  my  disposal.  I  could  not  tell  the 
seaman,  however,  that  I  was  going  to  make  a  present  to 
a  maiden  colonist  for  fear  that  he  would  misunderstand 
my  motive. 

Perhaps  it  was  strange  that  a  nobleman  should  look 
with  favor  upon  this  fair  commoner.  The  ship  was 
small  so  that  I  could  not  help  but  come  in  daily  contact 
with  her.  Youth  and  beauty  in  distress  appeals  to  the 
chivalry  in  all  mankind.  My  exuberant  youth  put  aside 
social  differences,  so  that  I  went  diligently  about  secur- 
ing supplies  for  Mistress  Lora,  whom  I  fancied  was  in 
need  of  assistance. 

Finding  Mate  Clark  forward  I  requested  him  to  send 
a  few  supplies  up  to  me  at  once.  Though  I  could  see 
he  was  somewhat  puzzled,  he  made  no  further  question- 
ing but  went  himself  to  see  that  the  viands  were  safely 
delivered. 

Within  an  hour  the  chest  of  supplies  was  alongside  of 


®t)e  Jflaib  of  Htv^m  95 

my  other  ones,  with  the  bolts  released,  so  that  all  I  had 
to  do  was  to  throw  the  cover  back  to  see  its  contents. 
Having  the  sweets  in  hand,  I  was  confronted  with  get- 
ting them  into  the  maiden's  possession.  Finding  a 
piece  of  new  sail  cloth  I  laid  within  it  carefully  bunches 
of  raisins,  citron  with  the  sweet  of  the  melon  coming 
from  it  in  little  crystals  of  sugar,  then  a  conserve  of 
ginger  in  a  little  wooden  cask,  a  bag  of  Spanish  rusk  of 
white  flour,  and  a  few  pieces  of  the  scented  bark  of  cin- 
namon, making  the  package  one  which  any  lady  of 
the  court  would  have  been  delighted  to  receive. 

First  I  tied  the  package  around  with  many  yards  of 
ribbon,  giving  it  a  delicacy  of  appearance  from  with- 
out, as  it  was  dainty  within.  This  pleased  my  fancy 
greatly  until  it  occurred  to  me,  as  soon  as  she  saw  the 
ribbon,  she  would  know  the  package  came  from  me. 
Tearing  the  gaudy  stuff  ofif  I  found  a  strong  piece  of 
sailing  twine  which  I  bound  around  time  and  time 
again.  With  a  quill  pen  I  wrote  her  name  on  the  out- 
side of  the  package. 

The  problem  of  transporting  it  to  her  now  confronted 
me.  The  simplest  way  was  to  take  it  myself  to  the 
great  cabin  and  request  that  the  bundle  be  given  to  her. 
While  my  resolution  was  sufficient  to  have  done  it  in 
this  manner,  I  questioned  whether  the  delicacies  would 
get  farther.  That  the  Separatist  elder  would  permit 
his  daughter  to  receive  dainties  from  the  hand  of  his 
enemy,  I  was  very  much  in  doubt;  so  that  how  to  insure 
the  delivery  and  grant  to  her  the  comforts  that  were 
contained  in  the  package,  was  now  uppermost  in  my 
mind.  I  felt  it  was  necessary  to  get  it  directly  into  the 
maiden's  hands;  she  could  then  choose  her  own  way  of 
disposing  of  it. 


96  Cije  jFounbing  ot  a  Ration 

Among  the  lads  of  the  Separatists  I  had  seen  one  of 
ten,  who  was  particularly  active  and  had  found  favor 
with  one  of  the  sailors.  I  had  seen  this  boy  go  to  and 
from  the  great  cabin.  Happening  to  meet  the  seaman, 
I  explained  to  him  he  was  to  deliver  the  package  to  the 
lad.  The  time  was  to  be  at  sundown.  Being  rough 
weather  few  of  the  colonists  were  on  deck  when  I 
brought  the  bundle  out  and  stowed  it  away  back  of  one 
of  the  boats  for  delivery.  Fortune  was  with  me,  for 
shortly  I  saw  the  sailor  hand  the  boy  the  package,  who 
disappeared  with  it  into  the  great  cabin.  The  piece  of 
gold  I  knew  would  seal  the  sailor's  lips;  and  I  felt  that 
if  the  maiden  did  not  know  to  whom  the  package  was  to 
be  returned,  she  might  keep  it. 

Though  the  next  day  broke  cold  and  stormy,  I  was  up 
early  with  a  warmth  of  feeling  which  comes  to  one  after 
having  performed  a  good  deed.  My  fancy  was  set  upon 
the  maiden's  pleasure  as  she  saw  the  citron,  tasted  the 
raisins  and  the  cinnamon.  Then  too,  the  package  bore 
a  silent  message.  Though  I  had  concealed  myself  in 
the  giving,  still  I  wished  she  might  guess  me  as  her 
thoughtful  admirer.  With  these  fancies  I  made  my 
way  across  to  the  little  alcove. 

Abroad  was  the  same  scene  of  green  waves  tipped 
with  white,  chasing  after  us  that  I  had  seen,  until  I  was 
weary  of  it.  Now  and  then  a  roller  would  break  over 
the  deck,  making  the  scuppers  run  full.  I  looked  up 
into  the  clouds,  at  the  swaying  masts,  and  then  upon  the 
water  soaked  decks.  Forward  were  the  hooklike  an- 
chors lashed  tightly.  The  ropes  of  the  rigging  lashed 
by  the  winds  were  flying  like  so  many  ribbons  from  the 
cross-arms.  On  deck  I  saw  a  bundle  roll  back  and 
forth  heavily  with  each  lurch  of  the  ship. 


tCfje  iWaitr  ot  TLt^hm  97 

While  I  was  watching  the  package  a  great  wave 
seized  the  cockle  ship,  throwing  it  over  on  its  side,  hurl- 
ing the  besotted  mass  crashing  against  the  mast.  Shak- 
ing itself  free  from  the  deluge  the  vessel  rolled  back 
throwing  the  water  from  the  deck.  Bobbing  along  the 
top  of  the  sea,  as  it  was  thrown  from  the  vessel,  was  the 
package,  apparently  doomed  to  go  by  the  board,  when 
for  some  reason  its  flight  was  broken.  As  the  ship 
righted,  it  hung  in  mid-air  on  the  end  of  a  spike.  There 
was  something  familiar  about  it,  which  caused  me  to 
look  a  second  time.  Then  to  make  sure,  I  hastened  as 
fast  as  the  rocking  ship  would  permit  to  the  deck. 
Biding  my  time  I  made  my  way  across  the  slippery 
deck,  there  hanging  to  the  side  of  the  vessel,  unshapely 
and  besotted,  were  my  beloved  dainties.  The  cask  of 
conserves  of  ginger  having  broken,  the  brown  syrup  was 
oozing  out  making  it  a  sickening  mass.  Picking  the 
hateful  thing  from  its  fastening,  I  threw  it  overboard 
watching  it  float  away  with  pleasure. 

In  view  of  my  rebuff,  I  felt  that  I  must  abandon  the 
maiden  to  other  destiny.  The  Separatists'  pride  was 
too  forbidding  for  me  to  overcome  and  carried  a  sting, 
which  T,  as  a  king's  man,  could  not  endure.  Even 
though  I  had  desired  to  make  court  to  the  sulky  maiden, 
I  could  not  have  done  so,  as  the  weather  now  came 
freezing  out  of  the  north  driving  everyone  from  the 
deck,  except  the  seamen,  and  they  tarried  only  long 
enough  to  do  their  commands.  I  was  content  to  sit  in 
the  roundhouse  wishing  heartily  for  the  time  of  land- 
ing, so  that  I  could  plunge  into  the  forests,  see  the  wild 
men  and  animals,  then  return  to  England. 

Among  the  young  men  of  the  colonists  was  one,  John 
Alden,  a  cooper  by  trade,  who  had  been  picked  up  from 


98  tKlje  jFountumg  ot  a  i^ation 

the  docks  while  the  ship  lay  at  Southampton.  He  was 
not  one  of  the  company  as  yet,  but  came  on  the  voyage 
under  a  year's  agreement.  Presumably  he  was  brought 
with  an  eye  of  meeting  the  requirements  of  an  ancient 
law  of  King  Henry  the  Eighth.  As  there  was  a  dearth  of 
good  material  or  men  to  make  hogshead  staves  in  Eng- 
land, it  was  declared  by  the  law  that  a  bond  should  be 
given  for  the  return  of  the  kegs  or  staves  of  like  number 
when  a  quantity  of  beer  was  sent  out  of  the  country. 
The  Separatists  preferring  to  return  staves  rather  than 
the  barrels,  this  youth  of  twenty-one  was  brought  along 
the  last  moment  to  shrive  boards. 

While  I  was  sitting  disconsolate  in  my  alcove  this 
John  Alden  and  another  youth  by  the  name  of  John 
Howland,  who  was  a  servant  of  Master  Carver,  were 
coming  up  from  between  decks.  As  young  Howland 
reached  the  top  of  the  hatch,  the  ship  lurched  into  a 
great  wave,  sending  him  across  the  deck  headlong  into 
the  sea.     Alden  gave  the  alarm  of  "man  overboard." 

Hearing  this  cry  I  ran  to  the  door.  An  unexpected 
sight  greeted  me  for  off  on  the  starboard  side,  I  saw  the 
head  of  a  man  bobbing  up  and  down  in  the  waves,  fol- 
lowing hard  after  the  vessel.  As  Howland  went  over- 
board he  seized  a  topsail  halyard  that  was  dragging 
in  the  sea.  This  he  was  still  holding  onto,  though  at 
times  he  was  buried  fathoms  deep  in  the  ocean.  Cap- 
tain Jones  hearing  the  outcry  came  running  aft,  shout- 
ing to  the  wheelmen  to  head  the  ship  into  the  sea,  so 
that  the  man  was  drawn  alongside.  Then  with  a  boat 
hook  young  Howland  was  fished  from  the  water  and 
thrown  sprawling  on  deck,  still  holding  tightly  onto  the 
halyard  that  had  miraculously  saved  his  life. 

During  this  excitement  the  maiden  came  on  deck.     I 


®i)e  iMaib  of  lepben  99 

could  see  she  was  not  suffering  from  sickness  for  the 
glow  of  health  was  in  her  cheeks.  I  think  she  would 
have  greeted  me  with  a  smile,  but  my  looks  crushed  it 
on  her  lips.  Then  she  endeavored  to  come  close  enough 
to  speak,  but  I  would  not  permit  it,  so  maneuvering  as 
to  keep  the  maiden  at  her  distance.  She  saw  this  and 
with  a  little  grip  of  her  lips  turned  and  walked  away 
from  me. 

In  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day,  Wednesday,  the 
eighteenth  of  November,  I  saw  the  first  signs  of  land. 
As  I  was  watching  the  waves  dashing  over  the  side  of 
the  ship  a  branch  of  a  pine  tree  floated  swiftly  by.  I 
said  nothing,  but  waited  for  further  signs,  before  an- 
nouncing my  discovery.  Shortly  a  piece  of  timber 
coming  into  view,  I  pointed  it  out  to  the  captain.  He 
was  all  eyes  at  once  and  hailed  the  floating  thing  as  the 
first  harbinger  of  Virginia.  He  observed  that  we  were 
now  eighty-four  days  out  of  Plymouth,  and  it  was  high 
time  that  we  made  land  fall. 

From  the  sun's  readings,  Captain  Jones  said  that  we 
had  been  driven  north  of  our  course,  which  was  below 
the  mouth  of  Henry  Hudson's  River.  So  that  he  could 
not  tell  just  what  the  land  fall  would  be.  There  were 
only  crude  maps  of  shore  lines  in  the  hands  of  our  cap- 
tain, so  that  he  must  rely  entirely  upon  himself  and  his 
lead  to  feel  his  way  through  the  unknown  waters.  As 
soon  as  he  saw  the  floating  piece  he  started  the  lead  go- 
ing, but  failed  to  make  bottom.  Captain  Jones,  in  his 
afternoon  reading,  again  declared  that  the  ship  was  far 
north  of  its  destination,  but  held  straight  on,  feeling  that 
he  could  course  along  the  shore  to  his  destination. 

Master  Clark  having  been  to  this  new^  country,  I 
consulted  him  as  to  when  we  would  see  land.     Pointing 


loo  5[:f|e  jFounbing  oi  a  Ration 

ahead  to  a  dark  haze  on  the  horizon,  he  said  the  best  in- 
dication of  the  approach  of  land  were  the  clouds.  He 
averred  that  the  hills  and  valleys  were  sheltered  by  a 
sky  all  their  own,  while  the  waters  had  their  distinctive 
clouds,  furthermore  while  the  vapors  of  dry  land  would 
hover  over  the  sea,  those  of  the  water  were  so  delicate  as 
not  to  float  over  any  other  substance  than  their  own. 

All  night  long  I  heard  the  seamen  heaving  the  lead. 
It  was  the  same  cry  of  so  many  fathoms  and  no  bottom, 
until  I  became  weary  and  went  to  sleep,  with  the  dron- 
ing call  of  the  men  in  the  stays  sounding  in  my  ears. 
When  I  awoke  the  sun  was  streaming  through  the  al- 
cove window.  I  lay  expecting  to  hear  the  call  of  the 
leadmen,  but  there  was  only  the  wash  of  the  sea  as  it 
lapped  against  the  hull.  Springing  from  my  rugs,  I 
hastened  to  the  alcove;  but  all  I  could  see  was  a  haze 
along  the  western  horizon,  which  I  had  not  noticed 
before. 

This  prospect  of  an  early  release  from  the  narrow 
bounds  of  the  vessel  was  most  pleasing  to  me.  I  got 
out  my  musket,  examined  its  flint  and  steel,  soiling  my 
clothes  with  a  greasy  rag  in  an  endeavor  to  oil  the  gun 
barrel.  My  cask  of  powder,  pouch  of  bullets,  and  sheet 
of  lead,  I  sought  out  so  as  to  lose  no  time  in  starting  the 
slaughter  of  birds  and  animals  in  this  strange  country. 
I  was  so  filled  with  the  huntsman's  fever  I  could  hardly 
wait  for  the  first  cry  of  "land."  Captain  Jones,  how- 
even  persuaded  me  to  postpone  my  activities  until  we 
came  in  sight  of  the  coast,  fearing  my  enthusiasm  might 
turn  into  vapor. 

Rather  indignant  at  the  captain's  simple  remark,  I 
left  the  roundhouse  for  the  deck.  There  the  colonists 
big  and  little  were  lined  up  along  the  side  of  the  ship. 


®f)e  iWaib  of  Heptren  loi 

looking  intently  at  the  distant  horizon.  They  were 
facing  the  new  world,  with  their  backs  turned  to  the  old. 
I  did  not  like  this  abandonment  of  old  England,  so  I 
took  my  stand  on  the  sea-side  and  looked  toward  my 
native  land  wondering  what  the  earl  was  doing,  and  if 
Lady  Arabella  fancied  I  had  run  away  with  her  dia- 
mond shoe  rose.  Tiring  of  this  musing  I  came  and 
stood  with  the  Separatists.  Mistress  Lora  was  abroad 
this  morning,  straining  her  eyes  with  the  others  to  catch 
the  first  glimpse  of  the  promised  land.  The  more  I 
thought  over  our  last  silent  meeting,  the  more  conscience- 
smitten  I  became.  I  endeavored  to  approach  her,  but 
the  high  spirited  maiden  would  not  permit  me. 

All  day  the  colonists  hovered  on  deck.  Anxiously 
they  watched.  Silently  they  stood,  looking  toward  the 
west.  Noontime  passed,  there  were  no  thoughts  of 
leaving  the  deck  even  for  a  bit  of  bread.  Now  and  then 
an  anxious  watcher  pointed  into  the  distant  haze,  sure 
that  he  saw  the  shores  of  the  new  world.  So  they  stood 
in  excitement  unabated,  looking,  wishing,  hoping,  pray- 
ing as  the  sun  went  down.  Braving  the  cold  winds  the 
most  courageous  lingered  until  the  curtains  of  night 
closed  around  them.  Silently  they  turned  towards  the 
cabin  hoping  that  morrow  would  bring  them  safely 
ashore. 

In  the  early  hours  of  the  night  I  stood  watch  with  the 
wheelman,  hoping  I  might  see  lights  on  land,  such  as 
greeted  the  Italian  navigator  Columbus  the  night  before 
his  discovery  of  this  new  country.  Master  Clark  was 
at  the  wheel.  Captain  Jones  was  forward  with  the  men 
casting  the  lead.  Every  officer  of  the  ship  was  up  and 
alert.  In  approaching  this  unknown  coast,  whatever 
qualities  they  possessed  as  seamen  were  now  called  in 


102  QTte  :f  ounbing  of  a  ^tion 

play  as  the  ship  came  out  of  the  deep  sea  and  felt  its 
way  toward  land. 

Master  Clark  and  I  had  just  exchanged  a  few  words 
on  the  prospect  of  seeing  land  in  the  morning,  when  we 
heard  the  call  of  the  man  in  the  stays,  "One  hundred 
twenty  fathoms,  bottom."  We  listened  breathlessly  and 
then  the  leadman  called  out,  "Sand."  "Sand  bottom  at 
one  hundred  and  twenty  fathoms,"  exclaimed  Master 
Clark. 

Then  we  listened  and  shortly  there  came  back  the  call 
of  the  seamen,  "One  hundred  fathoms." 

"Shoaling  fast.  Master  Beaumont." 

Captain  Jones  who  was  forward  had  another  mind 
and  held  on  until  "Eighty  fathoms"  came  from  the 
leadsman.  Then  shouting  his  orders  he  commanded 
sails  to  be  reefed  close  down  sufficient  to  keep  the  ship 
in  her  head-way.  This  was  hardly  done  when  I  was 
astonished  at  the  cry  of  "One  hundred  fathoms." 

The  mate  exclaimed,  "We  have  passed  over  the  first 
shoal,  land  is  not  far  away." 

Shortly  Captain  Jones  came  back  to  the  wheel  saying, 
"Clark,  what  think  you,  had  we  better  lay  to  until 
morning?" 

Master  Clark  turned  his  head  and  listened.  Off  in 
the  distance  I  could  hear  deep  muffled  rumbling.  The 
captain  caught  the  same  sound  exclaiming,  "'Tis  the 
surf  on  the  beach."  The  next  instant  he  ordered  all 
hands  on  deck.  All  was  excitement.  The  sailors  let 
loose  the  canvas.  Mate  Clark  whirled  the  wheel 
around,  the  ship  rounded  to  setting  her  prow  towards 
the  open  sea. 

Master  Carver,  Captain  Standish,  Elder  Brewster, 
and  others  of  the  colonists  unable  to  sleep  were  walk- 


®f)e  iHaib  ot  leptren  103 

ing  uneasily  around  the  deck.  I  could  see  them  shuffling 
about  like  phantoms  in  the  dim  light  anxiously  listening 
until  they  too  caught  the  sound  of  the  sea  beating  upon 
the  sands.  I  saw  them  kneel  upon  the  wet  deck,  giving 
thanks  for  their  safe  delivery  from  the  perils  of  the  sea, 
then  like  shadows  disappear  into  the  cabin  to  catch  a 
few  hours'  sleep,  ere  they  began  life  in  the  wilderness. 

"Master  Beaumont,"  exclaimed  Mate  Clark,  "you 
are  suffering  needlessly.  We  will  stand  off  shore  until 
morning."  With  this  advice  from  the  mate  I  went  back 
to  the  roundhouse  and  to  bed. 

With  the  coming  of  the  first  rays  of  light  I  crawled 
out  from  my  warm  sleeping-rugs,  and  hurried  out  on 
the  cold  deck,  to  find  Master  Carver  and  his  associates 
before  me.  They  were  walking  back  and  forth  stop- 
ping now  and  then  to  anxiously  look  off  into  the  dis- 
tance, where  we  could  still  hear  the  muffled  roar  of  the 
surf.  As  the  light  in  the  east  grew  stronger,  out  of  the 
distant  line  of  uncertainty  there  came  a  glimmer  of 
white  and  from  many  lips  at  the  same  time  there  arose 
the  cry  of,  "Land." 

There  in  the  far-away  was  a  line  of  white  rising  above 
the  blue  of  the  sea,  and  the  shores  of  America  were  un- 
veiled to  the  Separatists  for  the  first  time.  With  the 
coming  of  this  new  day  was  ushered  in  the  land  which 
was  to  chasten  and  encourage  them,  to  give  of  its  plenty 
and  to  bring  them  to  famine,  to  drive  them  into  hard- 
ships and  to  harbor  them.  They  now  stood  in  the  pres- 
ence of  this  land  which  they  long  had  sought  with  its 
unknown  destinies  and  were  glad. 

At  the  cry  of  "Land"  the  colonists  crowded  on  deck. 
All  they  could  see,  however,  was  a  low  sandy  coast,  with 
outlines  of  headlands  rising  from  the  sea.     They  had  no 


I04  tCije  Jfounbing  of  a  Ration 

thought  of  their  whereabouts.  Being  sick  of  the  vessel 
they  were  anxious  to  go  ashore,  whether  the  land  fall 
was  below  the  mouth  of  Hudson's  River  or  in  the 
Frenchman's  "Canaday."  The  prospect  brought  men, 
women,  and  children  on  deck,  who  had  not  been  from 
their  beds  for  days,  though  many  still  lay  ill  and  feeble 
in  their  rugs. 

When  the  daylight  was  well  fixed  Captain  Jones  or- 
dered the  vessel  headed  toward  the  shore.  He  and 
Mate  Clark  were  forward  on  the  forecastle,  while  Sec- 
ond Mate  Coppin  was  at  the  wheel.  Only  tried  men 
were  trusted  with  the  handling  of  the  ship,  as  it  felt  its 
way  over  the  shoals  and  sands  under  half  sail.  There 
were  two  men  in  the  stays  heaving  the  lead.  Captain 
Jones  followed  the  cry  of  one,  while  Master  Clark  took 
the  other.  Though  the  two  master  mariners  watched 
the  coast  line  with  interest,  their  greatest  anxiety  was 
over  heaving  the  lead.  In  time  coming  into  shoal  water 
the  captain  called  Master  Clark  to  consult  with  him,  if 
he  could  make  out  the  land  fall,  which  was  a  low  lying 
sandy  spit. 

As  Captain  Jones  and  Master  Clark  had  been  on  sev- 
eral voyages  to  this  new  country,  they  endeavored  to  fix 
the  land  as  belonging  to  some  part  of  Virginia  which 
they  had  seen  before.  In  this  they  were  disappointed. 
Then  Master  Coppin  was  called  from  the  wheel,  as  he 
had  been  to  the  northern  shores  of  Virginia,  but  the  dis- 
tance was  too  great  for  him  to  perceive. 

This  morning,  Friday,  November  twentieth,  sixteen 
hundred  and  twenty.  Mistress  Lora  was  among  those 
who  came  on  deck  with  the  first  cry  of  land.  At  my 
first  glance  at  the  maiden,  I  thought  the  voyage  had  in- 
creased her  beauty  rather  than  detracted  from  it.     Her 


®f)e  iWaib  of  Itepben  105 

simple  costume  of  light  gray  and  lavender  gave  her 
comely  figure  a  grace  which  I  am  sure  neither  silks  nor 
velvets  could  have  improved.  As  she  stood  with  both 
hands  clasping  the  side  of  the  ship  looking  at  the  distant 
shore,  I  thought  her  a  real  picture  in  drab  colors. 

As  I  watched  her,  the  thought  came  to  me  that  we 
were  soon  to  be  separated:  she  to  abide  in  a  colonist's 
hut,  while  I  was  to  go  back  to  the  ancient  halls  of  Eng- 
land. In  an  instant  whatever  rancor  was  within  me, 
towards  her,  disappeared;  and  I  longed  to  go  to  her  and 
make  amends.  Mistress  Lora  was  not  of  the  sad  and 
sorrowful  type  of  countenance  which  I  had  been  taught 
all  Separatists  were,  indeed  she  had  a  gracious  manner 
and  a  cheery  smile,  which  won  you  to  her,  whether  you 
willed  or  not. 

I  started  to  walk  past  where  she  was  standing  though 
my  feet  would  have  carried  me  by,  my  heart  would  not; 
and  before  she  was  aware  of  my  presence  I  was  at  her 
side  saying  "Good  morrow." 

Much  to  my  delight  she  said,  "Good  morrow.  Master 
Beaumont." 

Like  a  schoolboy  I  said  impulsively,  "Then  Mistress 
Lora,  you  do  not  detest  me,  as  a  king's  man?" 

"Master  Beaumont,  why  should  I  find  fault  with 
thee?" 

"Mistress  Lora,  why  then  did  you  cast  my  sweets 
away?"  I  could  have  bitten  my  tongue  after  giving  up 
my  secret,  but  it  was  too  late  to  mend  the  matter. 

Prettily  the  color  played  back  and  forth  in  her  cheeks 
as  she  replied,  "I  suspected  they  came  from  you,  and 
would  have  saved  them  if  I  could,  but  Father  would 
not  permit  me  to  receive  fripperies  from  a  stranger;  not 
knowing  who  sent  them,  he  put  them  on  the  deck  outside 


io6  5[:f)e  jTounbing  of  a  Ration 

the  door  of  the  cabin."  Looking  at  me  she  continued, 
"I  thank  thee,  Master  Beaumont." 

"Then  you  bear  me  no  hatred.  Mistress  Lora?" 

She  looked  across  the  sea  toward  the  white  beach  and 
with  a  kindly  note  in  her  voice  she  replied,  "None." 

Just  then  Captain  Jones  with  Mates  Clark  and  Cop- 
pin  came  by  and  I  heard  the  latter  say,  "'Tis  Cape 
Cod." 

Then  someone  touched  the  maiden  on  the  shoulder 
bidding  her  come.  Turning  around  I  saw  it  was  the 
father  who  led  her  away,  leaving  me  alone  to  reckon 
what  her  real  thoughts  of  me  might  be. 


Ci)e  lOlebolt  of  tl)e  Hontron  iHen 

Turning  from  the  deck  I  followed  Captain  Jones  and 
his  mates  back  to  the  roundhouse,  where  I  found  them 
looking  intently  at  a  map  of  Virginia  made  by  Captain 
John  Smith.  In  the  year  1614  this  daring  adventurer 
sailed  along  this  coast  on  a  voyage  of  exploration.  At 
that  time  he  fashioned  for  himself  a  drawing  of  the 
rivers,  headlands,  capes  and  bays,  including  Cape  Cod, 
two  years  afterwards  he  published  a  book  in  which  he 
wrote : 

In  this  voyage  I  took  the  description  of  the  coast  as  well  by 
map  as  writing,  and  called  it  New  England ;  but  malicious  minds 
among  sailors  and  others  drowned  that  name  with  echo  of 
Nusconcus,  Canaday,  and  Penaquid ;  till  at  my  humble  suit,  our 
most  Gracious  King  Charles,  then  Prince  of  Wales  was  pleased 
to  confirm  it  by  that  title  and  did  change  the  barbarous  names 
of  the  principal  harbors  and  habitations  for  such  English,  that 
posterity  may  say,  King  Charles  was  their  Godfather:  and  in 
my  opinion  it  should  seem  an  unmannerly  presumption  in  any 
that  doth  alter  without  his  leave. 

As  I  came  into  the  cabin  I  heard  Captain  Jones  say, 
"This  is  what  Captain  Smith  calls  'New  England.'" 

While  Mates  Clark  and  Coppin  peered  over  his 
shoulder  the  captain  pointed  on  the  map  with  his  finger 
saying,  "Here  is  Cape  Cod  which  encloseth  this  bay  like 
a  sickle;  and  here  lieth  Hudson's  River,  for  which  we 
are  bound." 

"It  is  a  fair  distance  to  the  river,"  responded  Coppin, 
"but  once  Cape  Cod  is  rounded,  the  ship  will  be  in  still 


io8  tKije  jTounbing  at  a  Jgation 

waters  since  a  long  island  lies  along  this  coast  the  whole 
distance." 

"Coppin,  you  are  sure  our  land  fall  is  Cape  Cod?" 
again  asked  Captain  Jones. 

"That  I  am,  as  I  spent  some  weeks  in  its  harbor  and 
am  familiar  with  its  coast,"  answered  the  second  mate. 

Having  determined  the  land  fall  as  Cape  Cod,  the 
captain  went  on  deck,  there  meeting  Master  Carver, 
who  was  anxiously  waiting,  and  told  him  that  the  land 
was  New  England  instead  of  Northern  Virginia.  The 
colonists  now  gathered  around  their  leader  and  the  cap- 
tain, evidently  discussing  some  question  with  great  in- 
terest. This  group  held  together  for  sometime,  when 
the  conference  finally  ended.  Captain  Jones  changed 
the  ship's  course,  and  stood  out  to  sea. 

This  maneuver  had  hardly  been  executed  when  Cap- 
tain Jones  came  back  to  the  roundhouse,  followed  by 
Masters  Carver,  Brewster,  Bradford,  Captain  Standish, 
Doctor  Fuller,  Winslow,  and  Isaac  Allerton.  These 
men  filing  into  the  roundhouse  stood  in  respectful  si- 
lence while  Master  Carver  who  acted  as  spokesman 
gravely  said,  "Captain  Jones,  have  you  fixed  on  the  land 
fall  as  Cape  Cod?" 

"So  Captain  Gosnold  would  call  it,  though  Captain 
John  Smith  puts  it  down  as  Cape  James  on  his  map," 
answered  the  master  mariner. 

"Then  this  country  lies  not  within  the  charter  of  the 
Virginia  Company  of  London?"  went  on  the  gray 
haired  Carver. 

"That  must  be  true,  as  the  London  company's  grant  is 
south  of  the  mouth  of  Hudson's  River." 

Addressing  his  associates  Master  Carver  now  said, 
"It  behooves  us  to  go  farther  south  until  we  come  to 


arfje  3&etJolt  of  tfje  lonbon  iWen         109 

where  this  Hudson's  River  flows  into  the  sea;  since  the 
charter  we  now  hold  does  not  include  this  New  Eng- 
land, where  we  would  land  without  right  or  license." 

Captain  Jones  broke  the  silence  by  saying,  "This  ship 
and  its  crew  were  chartered  for  the  voyage  to  the  coast 
below  the  Dutch  Settlement  of  New  Amsterdam  at  the 
mouth  of  Hudson's  River;  if  you  desire  to  go  to  that 
country  I  will  take  you." 

Master  Bradford  could  keep  still  no  longer  and  in 
his  determined  way  said,  "We  should  make  every  ef- 
fort to  go  to  the  country  of  Northern  Virginia;  there 
we  have  authority  by  our  charter,  here  we  have  none." 

This  precipitated  an  argument  for  these  men  thought 
for  themselves  and  were  prepared  to  talk  freely  on  all 
things  concerning  themselves.  Captain  Jones  listened 
for  some  time  then  rather  impatiently  said,  "Is  it  your 
will  that  we  go  on  to  Hudson's  River?" 

There  was  an  awkward  silence,  then  Master  Carver 
turned  to  his  associates  with,  "What  say  you?" 

There  was  another  silence  then  Master  Bradford  re- 
plied, "It  is  seemly  that  we  go." 

This  ended  the  conference,  the  colonists  returning  to 
their  associates,  while  the  captain  gave  orders  to  sail 
along  the  coast. 

Sauntering  out  on  deck  forward  of  the  mainmast  I  ob- 
served a  group  of  men  very  much  engaged  over  some- 
thing upon  the  deck.  Coming  up  to  them  I  saw  a  man 
kneeling,  with  a  handful  of  sticks.  It  was  Master  Ste- 
phen Hopkins,  whom  I  soon  learned  was  giving  the  col- 
onists their  first  lesson  in  the  construction  of  houses  such 
as  were  adapted  to  this  new  land.  The  colonists  having 
come  from  a  land  of  brick  and  mortar  were  now  con- 
fronted with  the  problem  of  building  houses  without 


I  lo  tKfje  jf ounbing  of  a  Ration 

either.  In  fact  it  was  the  apparent  helplessness  of  some, 
that  caused  Master  Hopkins  now  to  be  down  upon  his 
hands  and  knees. 

Master  Stephen  was  especially  fitted  as  an  instructor 
in  this  work,  having  spent  some  time  in  Southern  Vir- 
ginia and  was  familiar  with  pioneer  ways.  In  1609  he 
went  with  Sir  Thomas  Gates  to  Jamestown,  when  the 
Virginia  settlement  was  surrounded  on  all  sides  by  a 
wilderness.  There  Master  Stephen  was  broken  in  to 
the  building  of  log  houses  in  a  manner  peculiar  to  this 
new  country. 

As  I  came  up  to  the  group  I  saw  Master  Hopkins 
take  four  small  sticks  about  the  size  of  a  man's  finger. 
These  he  notched  on  one  side  at  the  ends,  laying  them 
on  deck  in  the  shape  of  a  square,  with  the  cut  sides  up- 
ward he  said, 

"Now  you  cut  four  more  timbers  of  the  same  length 
as  these  laid  down,  using  an  ax  to  make  notches  on  both 
sides  of  the  logs,  so  that  one  cut  fits  over  the  lower  stick 
and  the  other  cut  receives  the  log  above."  Suiting  his 
action  to  his  words  he  cut  four  pieces  and  laid  them 
crossways  as  he  had  described. 

"What  of  the  windows?"  asked  John  Billington,  a  big 
uncouth  sort  of  a  fellow  from  London. 

"Whither  the  chimney?"  asked  Francis  Eaton,  a  car- 
penter from  Leyden,  in  the  same  breath.  These  men 
of  brick,  mortar,  and  planks  could  not  see  how  a  house 
was  to  be  fashioned  out  of  trees. 

Master  Hopkins  held  up  his  hands  pleadingly  and 
bade  his  listeners  hear  him  through.  "As  to  the  win- 
dows, good  man  Billington,"  he  replied,  "the  opening 
is  made  in  the  same  manner  as  the  door,  but  we  shall 
have  little  use  for  them  since  we  have  not  glass  to  put 


tirije  3&el3olt  of  tfje  lonbon  jWen         1 1 1 

into  them.  Though  greased  linen  lets  in  the  light  and 
keeps  out  the  wet,  still  the  cold  filters  through  too  freely 
for  comfort  in  cold  climate,  while  the  Italian  shutter 
filling  the  window  opening  with  wood  will  give  less 
comfort  and  no  light." 

Before  Master  Hopkins  could  be  interrupted  again 
he  said,  the  logs  came  from  the  forests,  the  clay  from 
the  banks  of  the  brook,  and  the  thatched  roof  was  the 
wild  seagrass  from  neighboring  swamps.  So  he  de- 
clared in  the  wilderness  they  would  find  house  material 
growing  and  ready  at  hand.  With  this  farewell  ad- 
dress Master  Hopkins  arose.  The  men  still  held  to- 
gether endeavoring  to  master  their  puzzle  of  picking 
their  houses  out  of  the  forests,  streams,  and  swamps,  but 
in  great  doubt  as  to  doing  it. 

I  was  greatly  interested  in  Master  Stephen's  talk,  and 
bent  over  him  as  he  illustrated  his  house-building  with 
his  sticks,  so  that  I  did  not  notice  the  persons  who  after- 
wards joined  the  group.  Looking  up  I  saw  Mistress 
Lora,  who  was  also  watching  the  house-building  with 
keen  interest.  She  saw  me  about  the  same  time  and 
quickly  looked  the  other  way.  When  Master  Stephen 
retired,  she  stood  for  a  moment  undecided,  so  I  made 
haste  to  go  to  her. 

As  I  approached  1  said,  "Mistress  Lora,  you  seemed 
intent  upon  Master  Hopkins's  tree  houses?" 

"They  are  exceedingly  curious  to  me,"  she  replied. 

"I  fear  they  will  have  little  space  for  living." 

She  was  little  inclined  to  talk  to  me  and  would  have 
gone  had  I  not  continued  with,  "I  presume,  one  of  Mas- 
ter Hopkins's  log  houses  will  be  your  home?" 

"Master  Beaumont,  there  can  be  no  other  in  the  for- 
est," she  replied  briefly. 


112  tlTfje  jFounbing  of  a  station 

"You  are  content?" 

"Until  we  can  better  our  condition,"  she  answered 
without  looking  my  way. 

"A  mud  house  in  the  forests,"  I  said  "is  no  fit  place 
for  man  or  beast." 

Like  a  flash  came  from  her  lips,  "But  for  women." 

It  was  a  bit  of  sarcasm  which  I  had  not  expected  and 
stood  somewhat  taken  back  but  finally  said  quite  gal- 
lantly, "Perhaps  for  some  women.  Mistress  Lora,  but 
not  for  you." 

Quite  determinedly  she  replied,  "But  these  tree 
houses  are  ample  for  me  and  my  people,"  and  before  I 
could  answer  she  had  fled. 

From  her  manner  I  knew  that  someone  had  instilled 
in  her  maidenly  mind  the  hatred  of  a  Puritan  for  the 
cavalier  and  she  was  exercising  her  feelings  on  me.  I 
would  like  to  have  explained  my  side  to  Mistress  Lora 
which  I  would  have  spurned  to  do  to  any  other  per- 
son. Her  father  of  course  was  the  maiden's  adviser,  as 
he  should  have  been.  I  was  for  going  to  the  elder  en- 
deavoring to  set  him  aright,  even  seeking  him  around 
the  deck  with  this  purpose  in  mind.  Fortunately,  he 
was  not  to  be  found  and  after  considering  the  matter  I 
decided  to  postpone  the  interview. 

In  the  meantime  the  wind  held  off  our  quarter  lightly, 
until  the  ship  was  above  two  score  miles  past  Cape  Cod, 
then  in  the  middle  of  the  afternoon  it  died  down  barely 
giving  the  vessel  headway.  The  leads  were  going  con- 
stantly, fetching  bottom  at  a  few  fathoms.  Shoals  and 
sands  were  on  all  sides  and  in  the  near  distance  I  could 
see  the  surf  breaking  upon  shallows.  It  was  soon  clear 
that  unless  Captain  Jones  was  a  master  sailor,  he  would 
leave  the  ribs  of  his  ship  to  decay  upon  one  of  the  nu- 


®t)e  3&ebolt  of  tije  lontron  iWen         1 13 

merous  shoals  that  surrounded  us.  The  passengers  too 
grew  nervous  over  the  prospect,  though  the  sailors 
showed  no  great  alarm. 

There  was  a  hurried  consultation  again  in  the  round- 
house, between  Captain  Jones  and  the  head  men,  what 
course  the  ship  should  now  pursue.  As  usual  the  gray 
haired  Carver  took  the  lead  by  stating,  "Master  Jones, 
what  say  you  to  our  prospect  of  gaining  Hudson's 
River?" 

The  captain  answered  quickly,  "If  the  wind  holds 
good  we  can  come  to  the  river  quickly,  but  if  it  con- 
tinues to  fail  us  as  it  has  the  last  hour,  we  shall  go  hard 
and  fast  upon  the  sands." 

Doctor  Fuller  having  in  mind  his  sick  people  now 
asked,  "Do  the  winds  blow  steady  or  variable  on  this 
coast?" 

"Changeable  as  in  the  English  Channel,"  was  the 
mariner's  blufif  reply. 

Then  the  good  doctor  delivered  his  opinion  saying, 
"It  has  been  my  ill  fortune  to  wait  days  for  a  favorable 
wind  to  blow  across  the  channel  to  Holland;  if  we  are 
compelled  to  stand  by  as  long,  waiting  to  be  carried  to 
Hudson's  River,  most  of  the  sick  people  will  be  dead." 

Master  Carver,  Bradford,  and  even  Elder  Brewster 
were  for  going  on  to  Hudson's  River  where  their  charter 
enabled  them  to  control  and  govern  their  fellow  col- 
onists. Their  whole  thought  was  upon  the  civil  au- 
thority as  granted  them.  This  they  conceived  they  had 
in  truth  if  they  came  to  their  destination,  to  land  else- 
where they  feared  would  bring  confusion,  and  stoutly 
said  so. 

Their  scruples  were  overcome,  however,  by  a  speech 
of  Winslow,  who  said,  "Captain  Jones's  commission  is 


I H  ®f)e  jTounbtng  ot  a  jgation 

to  see  us  landed  safely,  then  sail  for  England.  If  we  do 
not  build  our  houses  before  the  chill  of  winter  over- 
takes us,  and  the  ship  leaves  us,  we  shall  perish.  'Tis 
better  to  turn  back  to  Cape  Cod,  where  we  will  find  a 
safe  harbor  and  plenty  of  building  material,  than  to 
wait  for  favorable  winds  to  carry  us  to  Northern  Vir- 
ginia." 

Captain  Jones  sat  with  a  formidable  frown  on  his 
forehead,  confirming  word  for  word  what  the  speaker 
had  said.  This  the  colonists  witnessed  with  consider- 
able feeling,  besides  Master  Winslow  had  spoken  truth- 
fully, so  that  those  who  favored  going  on  gave  way. 

Captain  Jones,  who  sorely  wished  the  matter  well 
ended,  asked  impatiently,  "Master  Carver,  what  say 
you?" 

The  governor  promptly  replied,  **Let  us  return  to 
Cape  Cod." 

Captain  Jones,  who  had  changed  his  course  for  the 
open  sea  before  going  into  the  conference,  hoisted  all 
sail  to  beat  off  shore  as  far  as  possible  ere  the  night  came 
on.  This  was  his  only  safety,  for  as  far  as  you  could 
see  ahead  on  the  old  course  the  surf  was  breaking  over 
the  shoals.  Ere  the  sun  went  down  the  coast  line  was 
but  a  dull  black  streak  on  the  horizon. 

The  wisdom  of  the  leader  was  verified  as  to  the  tur- 
moil that  would  ensue  were  they  to  make  a  landing  else- 
where than  granted  by  their  charter.  For  as  soon  as  it 
became  known  that  the  ship  was  turning  back  to  Cape 
Cod  trouble  began. 

This  cargo  of  Separatists  was  divided  into  two  parties, 
one  coming  from  London,  the  other  from  Leyden  in 
Holland.    The  Londoners  went  from  that  city  to  South- 


aCfje  J^etjolt  of  tlje  lontron  Mtn         115 

ampton  in  this  vessel,  while  the  Leyden  party  came  to 
Southampton  in  a  small  ship  called  the  ^'Speedwell." 
Though  they  were  all  Englishmen  still  there  was  more 
or  less  feeling  between  the  two  parties,  the  Leydeners 
even  terming  their  London  associates  as  strangers  thrust 
upon  them.  The  Leyden  congregation  held  together 
on  all  subjects,  while  the  London  adherents  stood  alone. 
As  near  as  I  could  learn,  the  Londoners  were  for  going 
on  to  Northern  Virginia,  while  the  Leydeners  were  for 
Cape  Cod  and  New  England. 

Master  Stephen  Hopkins  who  had  acted  the  part  of 
master  builder  in  the  morning  was  the  leader  of  the 
London  party.  He  was  an  aggressive  man,  willful  and 
stubborn.  Master  Stephen  now  found  himself  in  a 
position  similar  to  one  which  nearly  cost  him  his  life 
eleven  years  before.  At  that  time  he  was  lay  reader  to 
Chaplain  Buck,  both  of  whom  had  joined  Sir  Thomas 
Gates's  expedition  to  the  bay  of  the  Chesapeake  in  Vir- 
ginia. Their  vessel  was  wrecked  upon  the  Bermuda 
Islands.  As  the  colony's  charter  was  for  a  government 
in  Virginia  only  Master  Hopkins  held  that  every  man 
was  free.  Sir  Thomas  Gates  court-martialed  the  mu- 
tineer, found  him  guilty,  and  sentenced  him  to  be  shot. 
Chaplain  Buck  rescued  Master  Stephen  after  much  dif- 
ficulty, and  sent  him  off  to  London  for  trial,  w^here  he 
was  shortly  acquitted. 

As  soon  as  it  was  decided  to  make  a  landing  on  Cape 
Cod,  Master  Hopkins  began  quickly  advancing  his  old 
doctrine,  as  the  colonists  were  to  land  without  a  patent, 
every  man  was  a  law  unto  himself.  He  could  live  in 
the  forests  alone,  work  or  play,  fish  or  hunt,  and  do  his 
will  irrespective  of  the  wishes  of  his  associates.     This 


1 16  gClje  jFounbing  of  a  Ration 

doctrine  of  each  person  doing  as  he  pleased,  so  suited 
the  fancy  of  the  London  party  and  bound  servants,  that 
it  bade  fair  to  divide  the  colony. 

Already  Master  Hopkins,  who  was  an  alert  man,  had 
fanned  the  flame  until  I  heard  John  Billington  who 
talked  loud  and  was  a  bad  man  at  heart,  say  with  glee, 
"When  once  we  land  in  this  New  England  we  shall  be 
our  own  masters.  Then  these  Dutch-Englishmen  will 
not  hold  us  so  under  their  hands,  ordering  us  about  as 
though  they  were  lords  of  the  realm.  This  Master 
Carver  who  has  said  it  is  thus  and  so,  during  the  voyage, 
will  no  longer  be  king  over  us  for  we  shall  all  be 
kings."  As  soon  as  I  heard  this  talk  I  knew  it  came 
originally  from  Master  Stephen,  as  Billington  was  not 
equal  to  it. 

As  I  have  said,  Master  Stephen  Hopkins  was  a  man 
of  ability  and  though  given  to  quoting  the  Scriptures 
was  full  of  avarice  and  loved  to  have  his  way.  During 
the  voyage  I  could  see  that  taking  orders  from  Master 
Carver  was  galling  to  him;  so  I  was  not  surprised  to 
learn  of  his  fomenting  a  faction  that  would  give  him  a 
following  of  his  own.  During  the  afternoon  as  we  stood 
out  to  sea,  I  witnessed  the  London  people  in  little 
groups  earnestly  talking  among  themselves;  no  doubt 
planning  what  they  should  do  when  they  landed  on  the 
morrow. 

Of  the  one  hundred  and  two  colonists  on  the  ship, 
sixty-nine  were  from  Leyden,  thirty  from  London,  one 
from  Southampton,  and  two  sailors  under  contract. 
There  was  not  such  a  great  difference  in  the  adults  and 
servants  of  the  two  factions,  the  London  men  numbering 
thirteen  as  against  twenty-eight  from  Holland.  It  is 
only  fair  to  say  that  Richard  Warren,  Gilbert  Winslow, 


®fie  IRebolt  oC  tfje  lontron  Mtn        1 17 

and  a  few  other  London  men  were  not  in  sympathy  with 
the  movement.  Still  withal  Master  Hopkins  had  suffi- 
cient backing  to  cause  trouble  to  the  leaders  of  the  other 
side. 

The  seditious  talk  coming  to  Master  Carver's  ears 
caused  him  to  seek  the  counsel  of  Brewster,  Bradford, 
and  Standish;  these  Leyden  men  being  the  real  movers 
of  the  voyage.  Now  that  they  saw  their  colony  in 
jeopardy,  I  expected  to  see  them  put  forth  every  effort 
to  overcome  the  opposition.  I  felt  sure  a  bridle  of  some 
sort  would  be  slipped  over  Master  Hopkins's  head  to 
hold  him  in  check,  a  compromise  being  impossible,  as 
one  was  for  rule,  while  the  other  stood  for  misrule. 
With  the  tvvo  factions  threatening  the  peace  of  the  col- 
ony, Friday's  sun  went  down,  leaving  the  air  charged 
with  much  mutinous  talk  on  the  part  of  the  men  of  Lon- 
don, while  the  men  of  Leyden  wore  a  thoughtful  and 
serious  mien. 

Slipping  out  from  under  my  rugs  the  next  morning, 
I  found  a  curtain  of  mist  suspended  from  the  heavens, 
shutting  off  the  view  of  the  shore  line,  making  the  decks 
wet  and  slippery,  giving  the  vessel  an  unhappy  appear- 
ance. I  was  standing  to  the  lee  of  the  mainmast  pro- 
tecting myself  from  the  damp  chill,  when  I  heard  foot- 
steps approaching.  Looking  out  from  behind  the  mast 
I  saw  Masters  Carver,  Brewster,  and  Bradford  standing 
at  the  side  of  the  ship  buried  in  deep  conversation.  I 
could  not  hear  what  they  were  saying  but  fancied  the 
conference  was  over  the  threatened  revolt  of  the  Lon- 
doners. They  were  there  but  a  short  time  when  Elder 
Brewster  plucked  a  paper  from  his  pocket,  reading  its 
contents  to  his  associates.  It  was  in  Elder  Brewster's 
writing.      Master   Bradford    interrupted   the    reading 


1 18  W^t  Jfounliing  oC  a  ^tton 

from  time  to  time,  though  the  paper  evidently  pleased 
him  in  the  main,  as  it  did  Master  Carver. 

I  remained  long  enough  to  hear  Master  Bradford  say 
something  about  all  signing  before  landing;  I  presumed 
he  was  referring  to  the  elder's  paper.  Then  I  went 
along  the  opposite  side  of  the  vessel,  wondering  if  the 
London  men  were  still  lying  snug  and  warm  in  their 
rugs;  whilst  their  Leyden  brethren  were  up  and  doing. 
Such  must  have  been  the  case,  as  I  did  not  meet  another 
person,  as  I  made  my  way  back  to  the  roundhouse. 


Wiit  ^tpitng  of  tfie  Compact 

Both  the  hour  glass  and  Captain  Jones's  clock  in  the 
roundhouse  showed  it  was  past  eight  o'clock  on  Satur- 
day morning,  when  the  mist  began  to  rise  leaving  an 
undimmed  view  of  the  shore.  The  ship's  prow  was 
changed  running  directly  to  Cape  Cod.  From  the  little 
alcove  I  could  see  great  activity  upon  the  deck.  Master 
Carver  came  and  asked  Captain  Jones  for  the  use  of  the 
roundhouse  for  a  meeting.  The  captain  gave  his  con- 
sent so  that  the  leader  went  back  to  gather  his  men  to- 
gether. Surmising  this  to  be  a  part  of  the  plan  of  the 
Leyden  men,  I  sat  still  and  waited. 

There  was  a  clatter  of  heavy  shoes  upon  the  deck, 
then  the  door  of  our  cabin  opened  admitting  Master 
Carver  followed  by  Elder  Brewster,  Captain  Standish, 
Masters  Bradford,  Winslow,  and  Allerton.  Following 
their  head  men  was  the  rank  and  file  of  the  Leyden  con- 
gregation. Back  of  these  came  Stephen  Hopkins  with 
what  followers  he  could  muster  under  his  flag  of  revolt. 

Now  that  these  men  confronted  me,  I  began  to  com- 
pare them  with  others  that  occupied  high  positions  in 
England,  whom  I  knew.  I  confess  they  were  clean  in 
countenance,  dignified  in  manner,  and  wholesome  in  ap- 
pearance. Captain  Standish  had  told  me  the  history  of 
most  of  them  so  that  I  was  familiar  with  their  past  lives, 
some  part  of  which  I  must  now  give  in  order  to  illumi- 
nate their  conduct  on  this  morning,  when  they  created  a 
government  of  their  own,  in  which  men  were  to  rule 


I20  ®fje  jFounbing  oi  a  Ration 

themselves.  As  the  Leyden  leaders  stood  at  bay,  fight- 
ing for  the  life  of  the  colony,  with  jaws  set  and  deter- 
mined faces,  so  I  would  give  their  pictures  on  paper,  as 
the  man  of  art  would  hold  them  on  canvas,  for  the  view 
of  those  who  did  not  see  them  as  I  did. 

As  I  have  related  I  know  only  what  Captain  Standish 
had  told  me  of  them,  though  I  had  little  use  for  Sep- 
aratists, still  these  men  conducted  themselves  so  fairly 
that  I  must  speak  justly  of  them. 

Master  Carver,  who  was  the  ship's  governor,  was  the 
central  figure  of  the  group.  He  was  a  man  of  about 
sixty,  with  gray  hair  and  close  cropped  beard  giving 
dignity  to  his  kindly  face.  An  Essex  merchant  in  mid- 
dle life  he  went  to  Holland,  there  happening  on  the 
Separatists,  married  the  sister  of  Pastor  John  Robinson. 
Of  goodly  estate,  he  spent  it  so  freely  upon  the  Sep- 
aratists that  he  became  as  poor  as  the  poorest  of  them. 
This  charity  which  divested  him  of  his  goods,  marked 
his  every  act  toward  the  colonists.  When  the  first 
negotiation  for  a  Virginia  charter  was  begun,  he  with 
another  was  sent  to  London  to  carry  it  to  a  conclusion. 
This  confidence  was  again  bestowed  upon  him  when  his 
Leyden  brethren  sent  him  to  London  to  purchase  sup- 
plies for  the  voyage.  The  money  was  advanced  by 
London  merchants  with  the  expectations  that  the  sup- 
plies would  be  purchased  in  that  city;  but  Master  Car- 
ver true  to  his  trust  carried  himself  to  Southampton 
where  the  purchases  were  mostly  made,  much  to  the 
disgust  of  the  London  principals.  Kindly  and  gentle 
in  disposition  he  was  loved  devotedly  by  his  people. 

Close  by  the  side  of  Master  Carver  was  the  tall  form 
of  Elder  William  Brewster,  his  thin  face  showing  years 
of  toil.     With  the  air  of  a  goodly  man  about  him,  there 


®f)e  feigning  of  tfje  Compact  121 

was  linked  a  wisdom  coming  from  knowledge  of  world- 
ly affairs.  This  last  touch  I  connected  with  a  statement 
which  my  friend  Captain  Standish  made  to  me  con- 
cerning his  life;  for  he  said  that  Elder  Brewster  was  a 
graduate  of  Cambridge  University,  and  a  man  of  learn- 
ing. Early  in  his  career  he  had  been  the  aid  and  con- 
fidant of  William  Davidson,  secretary  of  state  to  good 
Queen  Elizabeth.  Master  Brewster's  end  in  state  mat- 
ters came,  however,  with  the  downfall  of  Master  Da- 
vidson for  signing  the  warrant  of  death  of  Mary  Queen 
of  the  Scots.  Retiring  from  the  court  at  London,  Mas- 
ter Brewster  kept  a  post  house  on  the  great  north  road 
at  Scrooby  in  Nottinghamshire.  There  the  Separatists 
drew  him  to  them. 

When  the  hand  of  the  established  church  was  laid 
upon  the  yeomen  of  Scrooby,  it  was  William  Brewster 
who  suggested  that  the  congregation  separate  from  the 
mother  church  and  escape  into  Holland.  Hence,  they 
took  the  name  of  Separatists.  It  was  the  goods  and 
estate  of  the  same  man  that  finally  transported  the  peo- 
ple, after  many  trials  and  disappointments,  in  the  spring 
of  1608.  Thrown  upon  his  own  resources  he  began 
with  daily  labor  in  Holland,  though  in  England  he  had 
been  accustomed  to  plenty.  From  a  teacher  of  English 
to  the  young  men  attending  Leyden  University,  he  be- 
came a  printer  of  seditious  books,  setting  up  his  own 
type  within  the  narrow  confines  of  his  gabled  roof  attic. 
When  it  was  apparent  that  the  Separatists  were  doomed 
to  be  swallowed  in  the  ways  of  the  Dutch,  it  was  Elder 
Brewster  who  suggested  that  they  move  to  the  wilder- 
ness of  the  new  world,  where  new  members  would  join 
from  England  and  a  firm  foundation  be  established  for 
the  wavering  congregation. 


122  acije  Jfountring  of  a  Ration 

His  title  of  elder  was  given  him  through  his  being  an 
elder  of  the  Leyden  Church.  With  his  shoulder  touch- 
ing that  of  the  gray  haired  Carver,  I  could  not  help  but 
think  that  if  my  friend  Standish  spoke  accurately,  Mas- 
ter Carver  was  the  governor  of  the  colony,  whilst  Elder 
Brewster  was  its  moving  spirit. 

Behind  Elder  Brewster  stood  his  young  friend  and 
ally.  Master  William  Bradford,  a  north  of  England 
yeoman  of  sturdy  stock.  He  was  a  man  of  action.  Of 
medium  height,  stocky  build,  he  stood  squarely  on  his 
feet  as  a  man  should.  Though  but  thirty,  he  had  been 
through  the  trials  of  these  people  from  his  boyhood 
days.  During  the  various  interviews  of  the  colonists 
with  Captain  Jones  in  the  roundhouse,  Bradford  was 
always  determined  and  willful.  According  to  Captain 
Standish  this  Master  Bradford,  though  a  yeoman,  had 
been  blessed  with  a  desire  for  knowledge ;  though  never 
attending  a  university,  he  had  so  applied  himself  as  to 
speak  Dutch  and  French  fluently,  and  could  read  Latin, 
Greek,  and  Hebrew.  Perhaps  it  was  his  taste  of  the 
wisdom  of  these  ancient  writers  that  gave  him  the  ap- 
pearance of  one  who  saw  affairs  broadly.  Master  Brad- 
ford as  I  saw  him  this  day  was  the  power,  even  as  Mas- 
ter Carver  was  the  just  governor,  and  Elder  Brewster 
the  spirit,  of  this  band  of  Separatists. 

I  am  undecided  whether  to  take  up  next  a  young 
gentleman  of  twenty-five,  with  a  pleasing  manner,  who 
stood  at  the  right  of  Master  Bradford,  or  Captain 
Standish,  who  was  at  his  left.  They  were  both  equally 
prominent,  but  I  will  leave  Standish  talking  earnestly 
to  the  gray  haired  elder,  whilst  I  fashion  out  the  younger 
man  who  bore  the  marks  of  being  of  a  higher  social 
rank  than  his  associates.     He  was  of  a  slender  figure. 


®fie  S>igning  of  ttje  Compact  123 

rather  below  than  above  the  medium  height,  with  his 
hair  falling  in  ringlets  over  his  shoulders.  He  was 
wearing  a  wide  ruff,  indicating  he  was  in  touch  with  the 
world  of  fashion.  With  his  round  face  and  pointed 
beard  he  looked  more  as  if  he  belonged  to  the  court 
than  to  these  gray  clothed  church  reformers.  Again  I 
must  quote  Captain  Standish,  who  gave  me  what  I  am 
about  to  state  relative  to  this  Master  Edward  Winslow. 
The  captain  said  Master  Winslow  came  of  good  Worces- 
tershire family  and  was  a  man  of  talent  and  education. 
Three  years  before  while  in  Holland  he  visited  Leyden, 
there  falling  in  with  the  Separatists  he  became  attached 
to  them.  Marrying  one  of  the  maidens  he  became  ac- 
tive in  their  affairs.  Easy  in  conversation,  graceful  in 
manner.  Master  Winslow  conducted  himself  this  day  as 
one  who  would  gain  his  way  by  words  rather  than 
actions. 

Of  course  the  most  interesting  man  in  the  group  was 
my  friend.  Captain  Standish.  From  time  to  time  dur- 
ing the  voyage  I  learned  from  him  of  his  estate  and 
people.  His  family  was  an  ancient  one  of  Lancashire, 
in  fact  of  all  England.  Though  heir  to  a  great  estate 
he  could  not  gain  possession  of  it,  being  compelled  to 
seek  service  as  a  soldier  in  the  low  countries.  He  was 
now  thirty-six,  short  of  stature,  lithe,  and  quick  of  body. 
A  scar  across  his  thin  face  did  not  add  to  his  comeliness. 
He  was  a  man  of  few  words,  quick  of  temper,  and  would 
strike  hard  and  often  when  in  anger.  A  man  of  strict 
habits,  he  was  not  a  member  of  the  Separatists'  congre- 
gation, coming  on  the  voyage  as  the  military  leader  of 
the  colonists.  His  mission  was  to  act  as  defender 
against  the  savages  or  mayhap  the  inroads  of  the  Span- 
iards or  the  French  from  Canaday. 


124  ©te  Jfounting  ot  a  Ration 

Isaac  Allerton,  big  of  body,  a  man  of  narrow  vision, 
stood  close  by  Captain  Standish.  His  face  was  marked 
with  grossness,  bespeaking  a  grasping  selfish  disposition, 
who  would  have  his  way  by  fair  means  or  foul.  Cap- 
tain Standish  did  not  fancy  Master  Allerton  any  more 
than  I  did,  and  only  knew  he  had  been  a  tailor  in  Lon- 
don, and  afterwards  a  merchant  in  Holland. 

The  last  of  this  group  of  head  men  of  the  colonists 
was  Doctor  Fuller.  Clean  faced  and  clear  eyed  he  bore 
the  marks  of  being  an  able  man  of  garden  simples.  The 
universal  affection  for  him  made  him  a  central  figure, 
though  he  lacked  somewhat  the  spirit  and  action  of  his 
associates.  There  was  a  curious  look  upon  his  face, 
showing  clearly  he  was  not  within  the  counsels  of  the 
leaders,  as  he  now  stood  waiting  to  see  what  would 
transpire. 

Master  Bradford,  the  elder,  Winslow,  Allerton,  Cap- 
tain Standish,  and  Doctor  Fuller  gathered  around  Mas- 
ter Carver,  as  he  faced  the  commonality  that  came 
stamping  into  the  roundhouse  from  the  water  soaked 
decks,  and  took  their  position  around  the  sides  of  the 
cabin.  While  some  stood  patiently,  others  were  un- 
easy, as  if  suspicious  that  an  undue  advantage  was  to  be 
taken  of  them,  and  most  of  the  London  men  carried  a 
menace  in  their  faces.  I  fancied  that  I  saw  Master 
Stephen  Hopkins's  jaw  set  firmly,  as  he  came  in  fol- 
lowed by  his  faction,  not  liking  the  awkward  position 
he  was  being  forced  into  by  the  Leyden  leaders. 

When  the  last  man  had  entered  the  roundhouse  the 
door  was  closed  and  every  master  and  servant  stood  in 
the  presence  of  the  ship's  governor.  I  was  all  impa- 
tience, to  see  how  the  church-going  Separatists  were  go- 
ing to  handle  the  belligerent  Londoners.     My  sym- 


tKfte  g>ignmg  of  tfje  Compact  125 

pathies  for  once  were  with  them,  but  I  was  fearful  of 
shrewd  Stephen  Hopkins  and  big  John  Billington,  who 
was  an  unworthy  person,  and  with  his  family  had  been 
taken  on  board  the  ship  at  London. 

Since  much  was  made  of  this  morning's  proceedings 
by  the  crown  authorities  in  after  years,  and  as  the 
French  Ambassador  wrote  to  Paris  of  a  new  form  of 
government  having  been  founded  to  be  independent  of 
London,  it  lies  within  my  province  as  a  spectator  to  tell 
what  I  saw  and  heard  myself,  so  that  you  may  form  your 
own  opinion  as  to  what  was  or  was  not  done. 

Captain  Jones  and  I  were  seated  in  the  starboard  al- 
cove, giving  us  full  view  of  the  cabin  and  at  the  same 
time  the  distant  shore.  From  time  to  time  he  would 
look  my  way  and  with  a  knowing  wink  gave  me  to 
understand  there  was  trouble  brewing.  I  paid  little 
heed  to  him  since  my  attention  was  entirely  taken  up 
with  watching  the  faces  of  the  group  of  leaders.  While 
I  was  looking,  the  sun  which  had  been  subdued  by  the 
mists  of  the  morning,  broke  forth,  illuminating  the  dark 
beams  of  the  roundhouse,  showing  clearly  the  goodly 
face  of  the  governor,  the  sympathy  of  Elder  Brewster, 
the  firmness  of  Bradford,  the  diplomacy  of  Winslow, 
and  the  courage  of  Standish.  These  men  as  I  saw  them 
then  impressed  me  as  worthy  of  believing  and  following. 
Cool,  calm,  deliberate,  though  they  felt  they  were 
standing  in  the  presence  of  revolt  and  possibly  defeat  of 
their  plans,  there  was  not  a  sign  of  the  tension,  except 
what  might  be  read  on  the  care-worn  face  of  their 
leader. 

It  was  the  full  voice  of  Master  Carver  that  called  the 
men's  attention  to  the  object  of  their  coming  together. 
He  was  a  plain  spoken  man  dealing  in  no  fine  phrases. 


126  acije  jFounbing  ot  a  ^tion 

Simply,  I  thought,  bluntly  he  told  his  hearers  that  there 
had  been  talk  amongst  the  colonists  of  the  lack  of  con- 
trolling power  of  the  charter,  as  they  were  about  to  land 
in  a  new  country  for  which  they  had  no  patent.  Master 
Carver  did  not  deny  or  affirm  this  statement  but  straight- 
way took  up  the  task  of  showing  the  dangers  that  sur- 
rounded them :  the  cold  of  winter,  lack  of  shelter,  want 
of  provisions,  and  the  necessity  of  laboring  in  the  fields 
that  another  season  they  might  reap  a  harvest.  Freely 
and  fully  he  touched  upon  these  things,  concluding  by 
dwelling  upon  the  greatest  of  all  dangers,  the  attack  of 
the  savages.  He  quoted  from  the  book  of  Captain  John 
Smith  as  authority,  that  four  years  before  he  had  seen 
in  this  very  country  about  Cape  Cod,  wigwams,  cleared 
fields,  and  many  lusty  Indians.  In  the  presence  of  these 
known  dangers  Master  Carver  declared  they  should 
stand  together,  there  should  be  no  factions,  but  all  unite 
in  a  bond  of  friendship. 

Master  Hopkins  grew  weary  under  this  talk,  evi- 
dently suspicious  his  followers  would  not  bide  by  him. 
I  nudged  Captain  Jones  as  Master  Carver  drew  forth 
the  paper  which  Elder  Brewster  had  read  that  morning 
on  the  deck  to  him  and  Master  Bradford.  Now,  I 
thought,  the  men  of  Leyden  having  their  trap  well  bait- 
ed were  about  to  spring  it  upon  their  London  friends. 

As  he  held  up  the  paper  he  said  it  was  a  compact  that 
would  establish  a  form  of  government  with  or  without 
a  charter,  if  they  were  willing  to  sign  it.  Then  in  a 
clear  calm  voice  he  read  the  compact. 

In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  We  whose  names  are  under 
written,  the  loyal  subjects  of  our  dread  sovereign  Lord,  King 
James,  by  the  Grace  of  God,  of  Great  Britain,  France  and 
Ireland,  king,  defender  of  the  faith,  etc.  Having  undertaken 
for  the  glory  of  God  an   advancement  of  the  Christian  faith 


®l)e  g^igning  of  tfte  Compact  127 

and  honor  of  our  King  and  country,  a  voyage  to  plant  the  first 
colony  in  the  northern  parts  of  Virginia,  do  by  these  presents 
solemnly  and  mutually  in  the  presence  of  God,  and  of  one  an- 
other, covenant  and  combine  ourselves  together  into  a  civil  body 
politic  for  our  better  ordering  and  preservation  and  furtherance 
of  the  ends  of  aforesaid ;  and  by  virtue  hereof  to  enact,  consti- 
tute, and  frame  such  just  and  equal  laws,  ordinances,  acts,  con- 
stitutions and  offices,  from  time  to  time,  as  shall  be  thought 
most  needed  and  convenient  for  the  general  good  of  the  colony, 
unto  which  we  promise  all  due  submission  and  obedience.  In 
witness  whereof,  we  have  here  underscribed  our  names  at  Cape 
Cod  the  twenty-first  of  November,  in  the  year  of  the  reign 
of  our  sovereign.  Lord  King  James  of  England,  France  and 
Ireland  the  eighteenth,  and  of  Scotland  the  fifty-fourth.  Anno 
Dom.,  1620. 

This  was  a  strange  document  to  me.  It  was  also  a 
new  and  dangerous  doctrine,  I  thought,  for  if  men  were 
going  to  rule  themselves  of  what  good  was  a  monarch? 
At  all  events  Master  Stephen  did  not  like  it  any  better 
than  I  did,  and  asked  Master  Carver  to  read  the  paper 
a  second  time. 

During  the  second  reading  Master  Christopher  Mar- 
tin stood  with  puzzled  face,  finally  blustering  out  im- 
patiently, "This  is  not  a  king's  paper,  and  has  no  author- 
ity over  us." 

Stephen  Hopkins  smiled.  Captain  Jones  looked  at 
me  with  a  twinkle  in  his  eye,  while  I  turned  towards 
Master  Carver,  wondering  what  answer  he  would  make. 

The  Leyden  men  were  evidently  prepared  for  this  at- 
tack, for  in  a  calm  voice  Master  Carver  replied,  "True 
'tis  not  a  king's  paper,  but  once  all  agree  to  this,  it  gives 
us  a  form  of  government  which  is  necessary  for  our 
safety  in  our  present  perilous  situation,  and  this  civil 
form  is  so  constituted  by  the  consent  of  all." 

Master  Stephen  could  contain  himself   no  longer, 


128  jpfie  jFounbing  of  a  Ration 

wrathfully  saying,  "How  so,  for  it  is  of  man's  making." 

"True  it  is  of  man's  making,  but  all  civil  power  is 
such  whether  it  be  constituted  by  the  king  or  by  the  peo- 
ple themselves.  It  is  the  civil  power  which  is  God's 
Holy  Ordinance  however  constituted,"  answered  the 
ship's  governor. 

I  was  angered  by  this  creed  and  longed  to  enter  the 
debate  but  bit  my  tongue  and  sat  in  silence. 

What  stirred  me  more  was  Master  Carver  at  once 
saying,  "To  the  men  of  Leyden,  God's  Ordinances  are 
above  the  King's." 

"Then  can  we  establish  a  government  without  the 
King's  consent?"  exclaimed  Master  Martin. 

"If  we  all  agree  to  do  so,  since  the  king  is  not  here  to 
grant  such  power  to  us,"  returned  Master  Carver. 

Turning  to  Captain  Jones  I  whispered  to  him,  "These 
men  would  soon  do  away  with  a  king." 

The  master  of  the  ship  had  greater  intelligence  than 
I  supposed,  for  he  whispered  back,  "That  was  the  rea- 
son King  James  told  the  Separatists  at  the  Hampton 
Court  Conference  that  unless  they  conformed  to  the 
established  church  he  would  harry  them  out  of  his  king- 
dom. His  Majesty  at  the  time  declared  their  creed 
would  soon  carry  them  to  saying,  'no  bishop,  no  king.' " 

Master  Hopkins,  w^ho  was  a  stubborn  and  fractious 
man,  now  demanded,  "By  what  authority  comes  this 
agreement?" 

Then  the  leader  of  the  Leyden  men  drew  forth  an- 
other strange  paper  from  his  doublet,  holding  it  up  that 
the  people  might  see  it,  saying,  "This  is  the  last  letter 
from  our  beloved  pastor.  Master  John  Robinson,  writ- 
ten from  Leyden.    Though  I  read  it  to  you  before  sail- 


®f)e  Signing  ot  tfje  Compact  129 

ing  from  Southampton,  I  shall  read  it  again,  as  it  is 
written  to  all  of  you  and  to  no  one  in  particular." 

Then  he  read  the  letter  from  their  old  leader,  whom 
they  had  left  in  Leyden,  in  which  he  used  many  and 
various  phrases  admonishing  them  to  live  in  fear  of 
their  God,  to  be  patient  with  each  other,  to  overlook 
each  others'  frailties  and  dwell  in  harmony  as  one  peo- 
ple. Turning  toward  Stephen  Hopkins  and  the  Lon- 
don men,  he  said,  "Master  Stephen,  you  ask  by  what  au- 
thority comes  this  agreement,  listen  while  I  read  this 
clause  of  Pastor  Robinson's  letter,  and  you  will  under- 
stand." Then  turning  to  the  letter  Master  Carver  read 
from  it: 

Lastly,  whereas  you  are  become  a  body  politic,  using  amongst 
yourselves  civil  government,  and  are  not  furnished  with  any 
persons  of  special  eminence  above  the  rest,  to  be  chosen  by  you 
into  office  of  government,  let  your  wisdom  and  godliness  appear, 
not  only  in  choosing  such  persons  as  do  entirely  love  and  will 
promote  the  common  good,  but  also  yielding  unto  them  all  due 
honor  and  obedience  in  their  lawful  administrations,  not  be- 
holding in  them  the  ordinariness  of  their  persons,  but  God's 
Ordinance  for  your  good,  not  being  like  the  foolish  multitude 
who  more  honor  the  gay  coat,  than  either  the  virtuous  mind  of 
the  man  or  glorious  ordinances  of  the  Lord. 

Here  Master  Carver  turned  toward  his  own  people 
and  continued  reading, 

But  you  know  better  things,  and  that  the  image  of  the 
Lord's  power  and  authority  which  the  magistrate  beareth,  is 
honorable  in  how  mean  persons  soever.  And  this  duty  you  both 
may  the  more  willingly  and  ought  the  more  conscionably  to 
perform,  because  you  are  at  least  for  the  present  to  have  only 
them  for  your  ordinary  governor,  which  yourselves  shall  make 
choice  of  for  that  work. 

Before  Master  Carver  ceased  reading  big  John  Bil- 


I30  ®l)e  Jfounbing  oC  a  jfiation 

lington  roared  in  an  ugly  voice,  "  'Tis  but  Pastor  Rob- 
inson's word  you  would  rule  us  by  instead  of  the 
king's." 

"Nay,  not  so  fast,  John  Billington,  for  here  is  God's 
word  as  written  through  Apostle  Paul  in  Romans  xiii, 
1-2,  for  he  saith: 

Let  every  soul  be  subject  unto  the  higher  powers.  For 
there  is  no  power  but  of  God.  Whosoever  therefore  resisteth 
the  power,  resisteth  the  ordinance  of  God;  and  they  that  resist 
shall  receive  themselves  damnation. 

"But  the  powers  that  be  is  King  James,  and  his  laws 
are  then  the  ordinance  of  God  and  not  ours,"  exclaimed 
Master  Hopkins  hotly. 

"True,  Master  Hopkins,"  replied  Master  Carver, 
"but  ye  mistook  the  meaning  of  the  words,  for  if  King 
James  be  the  power  in  England,  the  officers  of  his  law 
are  not  here  with  us ;  the  authority  which  we  all  confirm 
upon  our  leaders  and  magistrates  is  on  this  side  of  the 
sea,  and  is  equally  of  God's  ordinance,  at  least  until  such 
time  as  the  king's  authority  can  be  extended  to  our  new 
colony.  It  is  not  the  person  but  the  law  which  is  God's 
Holy  Ordinance  and  must  be  strictly  observed." 

As  Master  Carver  was  speaking,  I  could  only  think 
if  he  attempted  to  apply  his  foolish  doctrines  to  these 
people,  they  would  soon  be  in  confusion  and  a  snarl. 
They  knew  nothing  of  the  making  of  laws  or  the  ma- 
chinery to  execute  them,  consequently  must  rely  upon 
their  leaders.  My  idea  was  that  I  would  rather  have  a 
king  than  an  inexperienced  leader.  I  could  only  see  a 
lot  of  ignorant  men  called  upon  to  perform  offices  which 
now  were  filled  in  England  by  men  of  wisdom  and  ex- 
perience and  of  noble  families.  I  shook  my  head  to 
Captain  Jones  and  he  to  me,  showing  our  doubts  of  the 


W^t  feigning  of  tlje  Compact  131 

new  fangled  theories.  I  am  willing  to  confess,  how- 
ever, as  I  looked  at  the  intelligence  of  the  group  of  men 
around  Master  Carver,  that  my  fears  were  somewhat  re- 
lieved; but  the  commonality  ruling  themselves  wisely, 
I  thought  impossible. 

Master  Carver  brought  matters  to  an  issue  quickly, 
for  placing  the  paper  which  he  was  prompted  to  call 
"a  compact,"  on  the  table  he  said,  "  'Tis  not  our  wish  to 
force  anyone  to  sign  this  compact,  but  those  who  would 
live  with  us  in  peace  and  harmony  must  do  so." 

With  this  he  called  for  ink  and  quill  and  without 
further  words  signed  his  name.  Master  Bradford  then 
stepped  forward,  taking  the  quill  he  very  handsomely 
offered  it  to  the  elder,  but  the  latter  waved  him  aside 
bidding  him  sign,  so  that  Bradford  was  second,  Edward 
Winslow  V7as  third.  Elder  Brewster  fourth,  Isaac  Al- 
lerton  fifth,  and  Captain  Standish  sixth.  I  was  not  sur- 
prised at  this,  knowing  the  leaders  to  be  agreed  among 
themselves. 

But  what  would  the  commonality  do?  Would  Mas- 
ter Stephen  and  his  faction  sign  away  their  rights? 
These  and  other  doubts  came  into  my  mind  as  I  sat  and 
watched  the  faces  of  the  men  ranged  along  the  side  of 
the  cabin.  With  the  exception  of  Master  Carver  and 
Elder  Brewster,  they  were  all  young  men,  averaging,  I 
judged,  about  thirty  years  of  age.  As  I  looked  at  them 
closely  I  began  to  see  some  merit  in  them :  a  sort  of  stur- 
diness  of  purpose,  that  after  all,  if  properly  directed 
might  come  to  some  good.  There  was  an  awkward  pause 
after  the  captain's  signature  which  was  broken  by  the 
youthful  John  Alden,  stepping  forward  from  the  crowd 
and  taking  the  quill  pen.    He  was  big  of  body  and  as  he 


132  ®f)e  Jfounbing  at  a  Ration 

signed  and  stood  with  those  who  were  for  government, 
he  made  a  goodly  figure. 

The  London  men  still  stood  together.  Master  Stephen 
Hopkins  I  was  sure  would  hold  to  the  last,  for  his  face 
was  wrinkled  with  a  frown.  Of  his  associates  I  was  in 
doubt.  While  I  was  still  watching  Master  Hopkins, 
Master  Christopher  Martin  broke  away  from  the  re- 
volters,  then  Master  William  Mullins,  then  Richard 
Warren,  all  London  men.  Now  I  knew  that  the  revolt 
was  at  an  end,  for  Master  Hopkins  was  the  only  man  of 
quality  who  had  not  given  his  allegiance  to  this  compact. 
Whatever  plans  he  might  have  had,  he  resigned  quick- 
ly, for  as  John  Howland  laid  down  the  quill,  he  seized 
it  and  gave  his  name  to  this  new  form  of  government 
being  the  fourteenth  signer.  John  Billington  and  some 
of  the  others  were  sullen  and  angry,  for  they  fancied 
living  in  the  forests  and  a  life  of  ease.  But  Billington 
came  forward  as  the  twenty-fifth  man  retired  and  gave 
his  consent  by  his  mark.  Of  the  one  and  forty  men  and 
servants  who  agreed  to  sign  away  their  rights  and  have 
them  returned  with  limitation  this  morning,  Edward 
Dotey  and  Edward  Leister,  who  were  servants  of  Mas- 
ter Stephen  Hopkins  were  the  last.  Of  the  sixty-five 
men  and  boys  on  board,  twenty-five  did  not  sign,  but 
they  were  the  sons  of  those  who  had  given  their  alle- 
giance or  men  so  sick  they  could  not. 

It  was  plainly  evident  that  ruling  by  the  people  in- 
stead of  a  king  was  settled  in  Leyden  by  Pastor  Robin- 
son before  the  members  of  his  congregation  started  on 
their  voyage.  But  this  compact,  growing  out  of  the 
situation  created  by  the  opposition  of  the  strangers  from 
London,  had  not  been  thought  of. 

Another  phase  of  this  strange  plan,  in  which  each 


Wi^t  feisning  of  fte  Compact  133 

individual  had  equal  power,  puzzled  me  greatly:  that 
was  on  what  social  plane  would  all  these  men  now  meet. 
Upon  this  Mayflower  there  were  three  distinct  divisions 
of  society- gentlemen,  commoners,  and  servants.  On  the 
deck  you  would  hear  "Master  Carver,"  "Master  Win- 
slow,"  "Master  Hopkins,"  so  that  in  addressing  gentle 
folks  it  was,  "Master  this,"  and  "Master  that."  But 
the  commoners  were  called  plain  "Francis  Cook," 
"Thomas  Rogers,"  "Degory  Priest,"  and,  at  times,  it 
might  be  "Goodman  so  and  so."  Then  Masters  Carver, 
Winslow,  Brewster,  and  Hopkins,  and  others  of  the 
quality  men  had  one  and  two  servants  to  do  their  bid- 
ding. Being  on  different  recognized  social  planes,  I 
could  not  help  but  question  myself  how  they  could  be 
equals  in  civil  government.  This  strange  compact  was 
supposed  to  perform  the  miracle  of  linking  them  to- 
gether; though  I  could  not  deny  its  fundamentals  were 
justice  and  equality,  still  how  could  an  agreement  bind 
together  different  natures  into  one  unity.  I  could  not 
grapple  with  the  performance,  being  a  strong  believer 
in  kings,  courts,  and  nobles. 

The  colonists  were  not  satisfied  to  upset  the  ancient 
form  of  government,  but  put  in  execution  their  new  plan 
at  once.  As  the  last  man  signed  the  compact  Master 
Bradford,  who  was  ever  forward,  said,  "Since  Master 
John  Carver  has  been  our  ship's  governor,  I  move  that 
he  be  confirmed  as  our  land  governor." 

With  a  roar  of  voices  the  new  government  was  now 
put  into  execution,  both  factions  voting  as  one  man. 
Though  it  was  new  and  novel,  I  must  confess  the  meth- 
od seemed  to  work  exceedingly  well  at  its  first  perform- 
ance. 


tCije  first  lanbing 


As  I  sat  in  the  alcove  watching  the  colonists  ar- 
ranging the  new  form  of  government  I  cast  my  eyes 
now  and  then  out  of  the  window  towards  the  distant 
shore,  which  we  were  approaching  under  fair  wind.  I 
could  see  the  shimmer  of  a  sandy  beach  and  back  of  this 
white  line  trees  with  dark  foliage,  which  at  this  season 
of  the  year  I  fancied  were  pines.  Coming  nearer  the 
land,  I  could  distinguish  other  trees  between  the  pines 
with  dead  leaves  clinging  to  their  branches,  which  any 
man  who  was  familiar  with  the  forests,  even  at  this  dis- 
tance knew  could  be  none  other  than  oaks.  There  were 
other  trees  standing  straight  and  bare  whose  branches 
gave  no  signs  of  their  family  connections.  The  first 
sight  of  the  new  land  interested  me  greatly. 

Captain  Jones  did  not  sit  through  the  conference,  for 
as  his  vessel  approached  the  land  he  left  to  take  charge 
of  its  navigation  through  the  unknown  shoals.  I  longed 
to  be  with  him,  but  the  doings  within  the  roundhouse 
fascinated  me  even  more  than  what  was  going  on  with- 
out. 

As  soon  as  "Master,"  now  "Governor  John  Carver," 
was  confirmed  in  his  position  as  ruler  of  the  colony  on 
land,  the  men  left,  some  satisfied,  others  disappointed 
over  the  outcome.  Neither  "Governor"  Carver  nor 
any  of  the  leaders  showed  signs  of  elation  over  the  suc- 
cess of  their  plans;  but  followed  the  others  out  closely 
leaving  me  once  more  alone  in  the  roundhouse. 


136  W\)t  jfounbing  of  a  Ration 

I  did  not  tarry  long,  but  made  my  way  out  on  deck 
where  all  was  excitement.  The  colonists  were  ranged 
along  the  side  of  the  vessel,  looking  intently  at  the  land, 
now  and  then  calling  each  other's  attention  to  strange 
things  upon  the  shore.  They  were  so  glad  to  see  dry 
land  again,  it  made  little  difference  to  them  whether  it 
was  a  sand  heap  or  a  wilderness,  in  their  anxiety  to  once 
more  feel  the  firm  ground  beneath  them.  Governor 
Carver,  fearing  the  wild  savages,  stopped  the  unwise  res- 
olution of  rushing  ashore.  In  fact  an  armed  expedition 
had  already  been  formed  to  explore  the  place  of  land- 
ing. The  men  who  were  going,  clad  in  steel  armor, 
were  already  on  deck  armed  with  match-locks  and 
swords. 

Seeing  what  was  on  foot,  I  sought  Captain  Standish 
who  was  to  command  the  adventure,  endeavoring  to  ar- 
range with  him  that  I  might  be  one  of  the  party.  He 
already  showed  the  effects  of  signing  the  compact,  for 
he  said  he  would  consult  his  associates  and  let  me  know. 
I  was  piqued  at  his  not  saying  off  hand  I  could  join 
them,  so  told  him  not  to  bother  about  my  request. 

Turning  from  Captain  Standish,  I  determined  to  seek 
Mistress  Lora.  Our  time  together  was  short,  for  I 
knew  that  both  the  colonists  and  Captain  Jones  were 
anxious  to  have  them  ashore.  The  original  intention 
was  to  have  arrived  in  the  new  country  the  latter  part  of 
September,  but  the  delays  due  to  the  leaky  ship  "Speed- 
well" had  thrown  them  back,  so  they  were  just  reaching 
their  destination  on  the  t^venty-fi^stof  November,  nearly 
two  months  later  than  they  had  expected.  This  meant 
that  the  colonists  would  hasten  ashore,  the  vessel  linger- 
ing long  enough  to  get  sassafras  root,  and  what  furs 
they  could  barter  from  the  savages,  then  sail  for  Eng- 


®t)e  firsft  lanbing  137 

land.  My  time  for  seeing  the  maiden  being  limited,  I 
felt  it  must  be  made  the  most  of,  if  I  was  to  gain  her 
good  will  ere  the  return  sailing.  With  this  resolution 
I  looked  around  the  deck,  but  failed  to  catch  a  glimpse 
of  her  white  hood.  Happening  to  glance  forward  I 
saw  her  with  two  other  maidens.  They  were  evidently 
speaking  of  the  prospect  on  shore  for  as  I  came  up  to 
them,  one  said,  "  'Tis  a  likely  looking  country  with 
trees  coming  down  to  the  edge  of  the  water." 

Determined  to  speak  to  the  maiden  at  all  hazards  I 
joined  the  group  audaciously  saying,  "Mistress  Col- 
onists, you  have  an  eye  for  settlement  already,  since  one 
would  have  a  place  where  materials  for  tree  houses  are 
plentiful,  and  another  would  have  fresh  water  close  by." 

My  joining  them  rather  took  the  maidens  by  surprise, 
there  was  an  awkward  silence,  then  two  of  the  girls 
went  away  without  a  word.  Mistress  Lora  would  have 
flown  with  them,  but  I  staid  her  by  saying,  "Mistress 
Lora,  why  would  you  shun  me?" 

"Because  —  "  then  she  hesitated. 

"Because,  why?"  I  exclaimed. 

"Because,  you  are  not  of  us,"  she  faltered. 

"Nay,  that  is  not  a  good  reason,  since  I  am  not  against 
you." 

Then  looking  at  me  she  demurely  said,  "Thou  art  a 
king's  man." 

"True,"  I  replied  proudly,  "but  I  can  see  some  things 
differently  now,  than  I  did  when  I  first  came  on  the 
ship." 

"But,  Master  Beaumont,  you  could  never  be  for  us." 

"Why?"  It  was  a  crucial  question,  and  I  hoped  now 
to  learn  how  deep  seated  her  prejudice  was  toward  me. 

"Father  says  that  those  belonging  to  the  king  are  of 


138  dCfie  Jfounbing  of  a  Ration 

the  established  church,  which  is  now  persecuting  us,  be- 
sides the  nobility  are  ungodly." 

"That  is  what  your  father  says,  what  would  you 
think?" 

Like  a  true  Separatist  maiden  she  turned  on  me  with 
a  flash  in  her  eye  saying,  "Father  says  rightly,"  then 
fled  from  me. 

It  served  me  properly,  I  thought,  to  put  the  maiden 
in  a  position  that  she  must  decry  her  father  to  commend 
me.  I  watched  her  until  she  was  lost  in  the  crowd; 
though  she  was  modest  and  shy  enough,  still  I  liked  the 
flash  of  fire  in  her  spirited  reply. 

The  ship  in  the  meantime  holding  its  way  was  enter- 
ing a  harbor  ample  to  hold  a  thousand  sail.  The  shore 
line  broken  with  many  valleys  and  hills  w^as  covered 
with  dense  woods.  We  sailed  every  point  of  the  com- 
pass in  getting  into  the  harbor,  Captain  Jones  anxiously 
watching  the  lead  and  wheelman.  He  was  an  expert 
master  seaman,  and  handled  his  ship  with  great  cau- 
tion. 

As  the  ship  came  into  smooth  waters,  the  sailors  were 
sent  scrambling  up  the  masts  to  shorten  sail.  From  the 
forecastle-deck  I  could  see  them  scurrying  out  on  the 
arms,  binding  the  folds  of  canvas,  until  the  masts  stood 
straight  and  bare  against  the  sky.  The  cry  of  the  men 
at  the  lead  could  be  heard  above  the  rattling  of  the 
braces.  For  the  first  time  since  the  shores  of  old  Eng- 
land the  anchor  lashings  were  loosened  and  runways 
made  free.  The  motion  of  the  vessel  slackened.  Shrilly 
the  ofiicer's  whistle  sounded.  There  was  a  rasping 
sound  as  the  cables  ran  out  and  the  anchor  fell  into  the 
sea.  The  headway  was  barely  perceptible,  then  ceased, 
and  with  a  gentle  sway  the  ship  rode  safely  at  anchor 
within  the  quiet  waters  of  the  harbor  of  Cape  Cod. 


3C()e  iixat  lantins  139 

Overlooking  the  deck  I  saw  the  pale  faces  and  won- 
dered how  they  were  to  endure  the  labors  of  subduing 
this  wilderness  stretching  away  toward  the  setting  sun. 
For  over  three  months  they  had  been  living  in  foul 
quarters  off  of  salted  and  dried  meats,  much  of  which 
was  unfit  for  dogs.  The  women  and  children  were 
crowded  in  the  great  cabin,  while  the  men  between 
decks  were  cold  and  wet.  Living  in  the  hold  amidst 
sickening  odors  and  foul  air,  those  who  came  forth  to 
have  a  full  view  of  the  new  land  were  careworn  and 
feeble.  Indeed  they  counted  themselves  fortunate  who 
could  clamber  on  deck,  for  many  were  unable  to  do  so. 
Looking  across  the  bay  at  the  sombre  forests  of  pine, 
then  glancing  down  on  this  handful  of  Separatists,  I 
thought  their  heroism  greater  than  a  conqueror  of  na- 
tions. 

Thinking  it  would  be  proper  to  congratulate  Captain 
Jones  on  the  end  of  the  voyage,  I  stepped  up  to  him  and 
said,  "CaDtain,  safe  at  last." 

"Only  half  safe,"  he  replied,  "as  the  other  half  of  the 
voyage  still  remains  before  us." 

"Well,  the  colonists  are  at  least,"  I  replied. 

"They  are  but  half  safe,  too,  as  they  are  not  settled 
ashore." 

As  I  had  been  rebuffed  by  the  colonists  and  was  de- 
sirous of  seeing  the  new  country  T  addressed  myself  to 
Captain  Jones  saying,  "Captain,  I  should  like  to  try  my 
snap  chance  on  water-fowl,  if  you  will  send  me  ashore." 

He  promptly  replied,  "As  you  wish,  Master  Beau- 
mont, and  if  you  do  not  object,  I  should  like  to  try  my 
musket  as  wxll." 

With  this  understanding  I  hurried  down  on  deck 
where  the  colonists  were  greatly  excited  over  the  party 
going  ashore.     Some  of  them  were  buckling  on  steel 


I40  tKfje  Jfounbing  of  a  iStation 

breast  plates,  others  were  blowing  gun  matches  to  a  live 
fire,  whilst  a  few  were  running  their  swords  back  and 
forth  in  their  scabbards.  Captain  Standish  with  his 
armor  and  steel  cap  buckled  on  was  walking  around 
amongst  his  yeomen  soldiers,  pulling  a  strap  here  and  a 
buckle  there,  examining  a  bandolier,  advising  with  this 
man,  warning  that  one,  and  kindly  chaffing  the  women 
about  their  fears. 

The  fear  of  the  colonists  was  well  founded,  for  a  few 
months  before,  one.  Captain  Demer,  had  been  attacked 
by  savages  in  this  harbor,  losing  most  of  his  men  and 
escaping  himself  with  many  wounds.  Besides  Captain 
John  Smith  had  written  in  his  book  that  at  Cape  Cod 
there  were  living  many  lusty  Indians.  Knowing  this, 
the  first  landing  party  went  prepared  for  war. 

As  for  myself  I  hurried  back  to  the  roundhouse.  My 
musket  or  snap  chance  hung  in  reach  on  the  wall  and  in 
order.  Like  a  cautious  soldier  going  to  battle  I  buckled 
on  my  steel  breast  plate,  back  plates,  and  gorget. 
Though  the  steel  cap  felt  heavy  as  compared  to  my  soft 
hat,  after  plucking  at  its  paddings,  I  put  the  weighty 
headgear  on.  My  good  sword  I  swung  around  my  body 
in  case  we  should  come  to  close  quarters.  I  was  as- 
sured, however,  that  the  savages  did  not  fancy  fighting 
face  to  face;  but  like  our  ancient  English  bowman 
would  stand  a  long  way  ofif  and  shoot  you  full  of  ar- 
rows. However  they  fought,  I  went  forth  this  day  in 
full  panoply  of  steel,  as  I  would  have  been  had  I  been 
in  the  ditches  of  Flushing.  Captain  Jones  being  ready, 
I  took  down  my  snap  chance  and  went  forth  among  the 
colonists  who  were  armed  with  ancient  match-locks. 

All  being  in  readiness,  the  sailors  lowered  a  long  boat 
and  brought  it  to  the  ladder  for  the  colonists.     For- 


VLf}t  iix^t  lanbing  141 

tunately  the  sea  was  as  smooth  as  a  reflecting  steel  when 
Captain  Standish,  after  bidding  farewell  to  his  good 
wife,  Mistress  Rose,  went  over  the  side.  I  thought  it 
dangerous  business,  for  if  he  should  make  a  misstep  and 
fall  he  was  so  weighted  with  armor  that  he  would  go  to 
the  bottom  like  a  piece  of  lead.  Then  came  Governor 
Carver,  Masters  Bradford  and  Winslow,  and  Elder 
Brewster,  all  properly  equipped  with  armor  and  guns. 
As  I  witnessed  them  going  down  the  ladder,  I  thought, 
if  the  long  boat  should,  through  some  misadventure, 
sink,  the  colonists  would  be  in  a  bad  way.  But  it  seemed 
to  be  the  manner  of  the  chiefest  of  the  colonists,  if  there 
was  danger  to  be  encountered  or  hardships  to  be  en- 
dured, they  fancied  they  must  be  to  the  fore.  There 
were  fifteen  men  all  told  in  the  long  boat  which  pushed 
away  from  the  ship  and  took  its  way  toward  the  sandy 
beach. 

Captain  Jones  and  I  were  soon  quickly  seated  in  our 
boat,  though  I  am  fain  to  say  I  did  not  arrive  there 
without  much  fear  of  falling  into  the  sea.  There  were 
fewer  men  in  our  light  boat,  so  that  before  the  colonists 
were  half  way  across  the  bay,  we  were  alongside  of 
them.  Whatever  Captain  Jones  might  be,  this  day  he 
showed  the  spirit  of  a  man,  for  as  our  seamen  desired  to 
push  on  ahead  and  land  first  he  stopped  them  saying, 
"Hold  back,  men,  'tis  nothing  more  than  fair  that  the 
colonists  should  be  first  ashore." 

Following  Captain  Jones's  command  our  boat  hung 
back,  while  the  colonists  pushed  on  toward  the  sandy 
beach.  Sitting  with  my  musket  across  my  knees  I 
watched  the  larger  boat  until  of  a  sudden  it  stopped 
about  a  bow  shot  from  shore.  It  was  evident  it  was  on 
the  shallows,  so  that  the  colonists  had  to  plunge  in  the 


142  ®f)e  jFounbing  of  a  ^tion 

ice  cold  water  or  turn  back.  Captain  Standish  who 
was  in  the  bow  seeing  the  situation,  with  a  soldier's 
promptness  leaped  overboard,  holding  his  gun  and 
sword  high  above  his  head;  the  others  followed  after, 
the  water  coming  almost  up  to  their  waists.  It  made 
me  shiver  when  I  saw  them.  Captain  Jones  gave  me  a 
curious  look,  as  much  as  to  say,  "I  wish  I  was  on  the 
ship." 

Our  boat  shortly  grounding  came  to  a  stop.  I  freely 
confess  I  did  not  get  into  the  cold  water  without  flinch- 
ing. Instead  of  leaping  over  the  side  of  the  boat,  how- 
ever, I  let  myself  down  slowly  and  even  hesitatingly 
into  the  sea.  It  was  colder  than  I  had  ever  felt  it  in 
England,  making  my  teeth  chatter. 

By  the  time  I  reached  the  beach  the  last  of  the  col- 
onists was  wading  out  of  the  sea.  Prompted  by  the 
same  motive,  they  all  fell  upon  their  knees.  With  their 
steel  caps  beside  them,  the  lighted  matches  in  their  guns 
sending  up  little  vapors  of  smoke,  their  clothes  drip- 
ping with  the  spray  of  the  cold  sea,  unmindful  of  the 
dangers  that  lurked  in  the  forests  beyond,  they  knelt  in 
worshipful  silence. 

A  'winter's  sky.  .  Winds  surging  hoarsely  through 
the  pines.  .  Waves  breaking  heavily  on  the  beach.  . 
Forests  interminable.  .  In  the  midst  of  omnipotence 
were  these  men  indomitable.  Earnest  words  borne  on 
the  wings  of  light.  .  Almighty  God  called  from  high 
Heavens  in  deep  toned  voices  to  fulfill  His  promises.  . 
Lastly  earth  courageous  led  by  Spirit  Divine.  .  Thus 
knelt  the  praying  Pilgrims  for  the  first  time  in  the 
presence  of  the  new  world. 

Captain  Standish  though  in  full  sympathy  with  the 


tKjie  iitat  lanbing  143 

elder's  praying  had  his  mind  fixed  on  other  things. 
While  he  was  kneeling,  he  held  his  snap  chance  up- 
right and  from  time  to  time  swept  the  woods  with  his 
eyes.  Like  a  faithful  guard  his  watch  over  his  charges 
began  with  their  first  moments  ashore. 

Though  I  did  not  agree  with  them,  I  stood  with 
bowed  head  in  recognition  of  such  devotion. 

As  the  elder  ceased  speaking  the  men  quickly  recov- 
ered their  head-pieces  and  began  blowing  their  gun 
matches  briskly.  A  high  hill  lay  immediately  in  front 
of  us.  From  its  top  a  full  view  could  be  had  of  the 
country;  and  like  a  good  soldier,  Captain  Standish  now 
advised  an  overlook  of  the  land  from  this  eminence. 

The  colonists  being  yeomen  shouldered  their  guns 
with  great  awkwardness,  having  neither  an  eye  for 
step  nor  military  formation  as  they  filed  ofif  after  their 
leader.  Captain  Jones  and  I  not  caring  to  risk  our 
lives  unnecessarily  decided  to  follow.  Once  well  with- 
in the  woods  they  stopped  to  examine  the  trees.  The 
pines  were  not  straight  and  tall  like  those  on  the 
hills  of  Devonshire,  but  low  growing  and  gnarly;  the 
oaks  too  lacked  nourishment,  being  seared  with  age, 
though  they  were  barely  five  and  twenty  feet  to  their 
topmost  branches.  Having  made  these  observations 
they  moved  on  cautiously.  The  forests  much  to  our 
surprise  were  free  from  undergrowth,  particularly  so 
near  the  beach,  but  the  farther  into  the  woods  we  went, 
the  more  our  troubles  increased  with  a  green  vine  which 
grew  in  tangled  masses.  It  did  not  take  us  long  to  dis- 
cover that  the  hill  was  not  of  firm  earth,  but  a  sand 
dune,  such  as  holds  back  the  sea  from  the  coast  of  Hol- 
land. The  men  in  heavy  armor  and  beneath  weighty 
match-locks  were  soon  weary.     As  we  approached  the 


144  Cfie  Jfounbing  of  a  Ration 

top  of  the  hill  we  saw  that  it  had  been  completely 
cleared  of  trees.  What  was  more  alarming  was  a  pile 
of  wood  ready  for  a  match.  As  we  stood  there  in  the 
trees  looking  anxiously  at  the  heap  of  logs  it  came  to  us 
that  we  were  looking  upon  a  signal  fire  of  the  savages, 
furthermore  our  presence  on  the  coast  was  not  yet 
known.  Though  this  was  a  relief  still  it  indicated  that 
we  were  in  a  country  where  the  people  signaled  to  each 
other  in  the  same  manner  as  we  did  in  England. 

Captain  Standish  held  his  men  in  check,  whilst  he  ad- 
vanced into  the  clearing  alone.  As  he  crept  along  cau- 
tiously the  colonists  blew  at  their  matches  so  they  could 
fire  promptly  in  case  of  need.  Finally  he  reached  the 
top  of  the  hill;  seeing  the  way  clear  he  motioned  for 
the  rest  to  come.  Gladly  we  went  forth  from  the 
woods,  anxious  to  get  the  first  survey  of  the  country. 

We  took  little  interest  in  the  ocean;  for  first  we  con- 
sidered, we  must  look  on  the  landward  side  to  discover 
the  whereabouts  of  the  clearings  and  homes  of  the  sav- 
ages. In  this  we  failed  as  all  we  beheld  were  low  lying 
hills,  with  gentle  valleys  between;  now  and  then  a  fresh 
water  pond  and  a  country  covered  with  scrub  pines, 
oaks,  and  such  woody  trash  fit  only  for  fire-wood.  We 
soon  discovered  that  the  sea  was  in  front  of  us  as  well 
as  back  of  us,  indicating  our  landing  was  on  a  cape  of 
noble  proportions.  Looking  across  the  bay  we  could 
see  the  ship  safely  at  anchor,  a  tiny  speck  swaying  on 
the  ocean. 

I  could  also  see  the  arm  of  white  sand  sweeping 
widely  around  the  bay,  which  the  seamen  of  many  na- 
tions had  tried  to  name.  Henry  Hudson,  when  he  first 
saw  it,  called  it  in  Dutch  "Witte  Hoeck"  or  White 
Point.     The  French  Champlain  would  call  it  Cape 


Wbt  livit  lanbing  hs 

Blanc  or  White  Cape.  Captain  John  Smith  favored 
Cape  James,  but  Master  John  Breverton,  who  was  with 
Captain  Gosnold's  expedition,  just  eighteen  years  be- 
fore, said  of  this  point  in  his  journal,  that  the  seamen  so 
pestered  the  decks  of  the  vessel  with  cod  that  they  were 
compelled  to  throw  many  of  them  back  into  the  sea. 
From  this  the  seamen  and  Captain  Gosnold  called  the 
white  sandy  point  Cape  Cod,  and  so  it  has  been  ever 
since  in  spite  of  efforts  to  change  it. 

Imagine  yourself  on  the  top  of  a  bleak  hill  with  a 
wide  ocean  between  yourself  and  friends,  without  hope 
of  rescue  or  aid,  one  of  a  handful  of  farmers  and  yeo- 
men, looking  into  an  endless  forest  inhabited  by  cruel 
savages.     I  confess  I  shuddered  at  the  thought. 

Still  Master  Bradford  after  gazing  upon  it  said, 
"Elder,  this  is  a  goodly  land." 

The  silence  of  the  ages  seemed  to  me  to  be  lurking 
under  the  pines,  depressing  me  more  than  the  fear  of 
the  savages.  Hew  they  dared  to  face  this  wilderness 
with  gladness  was  beyond  my  comprehension.  As  for 
myself  T  was  happy  in  the  thought,  that  I  had  the  ship 
to  carry  me  back  to  England. 

As  the  sun  was  fast  sinking,  we  turned  our  backs  on  all 
these  things  and  made  our  way  down  the  hill.  Half 
way  down  one  of  the  men  snapped  a  twig  off  a  bush,  its 
fragrance  attracted  his  attention.  Captain  Jones  at  once 
pronounced  it  the  precious  sassafras  bush,  which  was 
now  in  great  demand  in  England  for  medicinal  pur- 
poses. Many  wise  men  disputed  over  its  goodness ;  but 
whatever  they  thought  of  it,  it  was  in  such  good  repute 
that  at  one  time  a  cargo  of  the  herb  would  have  been 
worth  a  fortune.  Coming  to  another  bush,  it  was  torn 
from  the  earth  and  the  red  bark  pulled  from  its  roots. 


146  ©fje  Jfounbing  ot  a  Ration 


Its  delicate  flavor  so  pleased  the  colonists  that  they  took 
a  store  of  it  with  them. 

Once  back  on  the  beach,  the  colonists  waded  to  their 
boats  for  axes  to  cut  fire-wood,  the  stock  on  the  ship 
having  been  exhausted.  The  captain  and  I  not  being 
burdened  by  this  labor  walked  along  the  beach  in  search 
of  fowl.  We  had  gone  but  a  short  distance  when  we 
heard  the  chatter  of  ducks  in  the  midst  of  wild  grass. 
Stealing  up  to  the  blind,  we  came  upon  a  pond  of  fresh 
water,  with  such  quantities  of  ducks  as  I  never  beheld 
before.  We  took  aim  letting  our  snap  chances  of?  to- 
gether, causing  the  ducks  to  arise  in  clouds  leaving  a 
score  or  more  helpless  in  the  reeds.  These  we  secured 
and  being  satisfied  with  our  supply  returned  to  the 
shore. 

We  found  the  colonists  drawn  up  in  battle  array. 
Hearing  the  report  of  our  guns  they  fancied  we  had 
been  attacked  by  savages.  When  we  appeared  they 
were  grateful  for  our  success  and  straightway  sent  their 
men  to  try  for  ducks.  Those  of  the  colonists  who  re- 
mained were  cutting  juniper  trees  for  fuel.  One  of  the 
choppers  was  Elder  Brewster,  and  one  of  the  toilers, 
wading  through  the  cold  water  with  a  heavy  stick  upon 
his  back,  was  Governor  Carver.  I  could  not  help  but 
observe  to  myself,  that  the  new  form  of  individual  gov- 
ernment was  fast  adjusting  itself  to  working  order. 

Before  sundown  both  boats  went  back  to  the  ship  with 
the  first  fruits  of  the  new  country.  The  colonists  car- 
ried juniper  fire-wood,  roots  of  sassafras,  and  a  few 
ducks  for  their  sick;  while  Captain  Jones  and  I  were 
content  with  fowl  for  ourselves  being  unmindful  of  the 
wants  of  others. 

The  vessel  was  lined  with  pale  faced  women  and  chil- 


®f)e  firgt  lanbing  147 

dren  peering  down  into  the  boat  as  we  came  alongside. 
They  could  not  believe  but  that  great  dangers  lurked 
back  of  the  line  of  trees  facing  the  beach,  and  that  some 
one  of  the  party  had  fallen  victim  to  them.  In  fact  the 
women  had  been  on  deck  all  the  while,  watching  the 
landing  party.  They  saw  the  men  as  they  waded  ashore, 
as  they  stopped  to  pray  on  the  beach,  then  with  fear  saw 
them  one  by  one  disappear  in  the  forests.  With  bated 
breath  they  paced  the  deck  until  the  party  came  back  to 
the  beach.  These  terrors  now  gave  way  as  they  looked 
down  into  the  faces  in  the  boat  and  saw  that  none  was 
missing. 

The  fire-wood  was  hauled  aboard  by  strong  arms  and 
willing  hearts,  while  the  ducks  were  examined  amidst 
many  surprises  that  they  were  the  same  as  in  the  marshes 
of  England.  The  sassafras  was  soon  under  the  tongues 
of  those  who  cared  to  test  its  delicacy.  But  the  fire- 
wood was  hardly  upon  deck  and  the  fowls  dressed, 
when  there  came  a  hush  upon  the  vessel ;  as  the  silence 
of  the  forests  spread  across  the  bay  and  the  stillness  of 
the  eventide  stole  into  the  hearts  of  the  people -for  at 
the  setting  of  Saturday's  sun  the  Separatists'  Sabbath 
began. 

The  sun  of  the  holy  day  rose  on  quiet  waters.  Though 
the  seamen  bustled  on  deck,  the  colonists  sat  quietly  in 
groups.  There  was  no  preparation  of  food,  further 
than  putting  on  the  table  what  had  been  cooked  the  pre- 
vious day,  except  the  ducks  which  were  prepared  for 
the  sick.  Though  they  hungered  for  the  juice  of  fresh 
food,  this  desire  was  suppressed  until  the  setting  of  the 
sun,  for  the  Separatists'  Sabbath  ended  w^ith  the  going 
down  of  the  sun. 

Several  times  this  day  I  caught  a  glimpse  of  Mistress 


14^  ®t)e  jTounbing  ot  a  Ration 

Lora's  white  hood,  but  I  did  not  have  an  opportunity  of 
speaking  to  her.  Once  I  met  her  face  to  face  but  she 
hurried  by  without  so  much  as  wishing  me  a  "Good 
morrow."  This  only  confirmed  my  good  opinion  of  her 
modesty  and  spirit.  She  was  a  gentle  maiden  and  one 
whose  good  opinions  I  greatly  desired -why  I  should 
was  more  than  I  could  explain  to  myself.  Perhaps  it 
was  a  natural  longing  to  overcome  Mistress  Lora's  will- 
fulness. My  patience  surprised  me,  being  content  to 
bide  my  time  until  I  could  calm  her  prejudices  against 
me. 

Bright  and  early  on  Monday  morning  the  ship 
was  filled  with  excitement.  During  the  long  voyage 
the  fresh  water  had  been  reserved  for  drinking,  so  that 
the  women  were  unable  to  do  their  weekly  washing. 
The  women  after  much  coaxing  and  insisting  gained  the 
consent  of  the  men  to  go  ashore  to  resume  their  weekly 
task. 

Saturday  the  men  made  their  first  landing,  Monday 
the  women  made  theirs.  There  was  great  bustling 
around  as  the  matrons  and  maids  brought  their  bundles 
to  the  side  of  the  ship,  the  men  dropping  them  into  the 
small  boats.  Getting  the  women  over  the  side  was  no 
easy  matter,  but  in  time  this  was  done,  though  many 
hesitated  at  the  task.  The  transporting  of  the  women 
and  maids  through  the  surf  was  confided  to  their  hus- 
bands and  fathers.  The  unmarried  had  to  be  content 
with  carrying  great  bundles  of  linen  upon  their  backs, 
though  they  were  perfectly  willing  to  relieve  their  com- 
panions of  their  more  lively  burdens. 

Before  the  women  were  landed,  Captain  Standish 
with  a  guard  had  preceded  them,  marching  around  the 
fresh  water  pond,  to  see  that  no  savages  were  lurking 


®f)e  iit$^t  ILanbing  149 

there.  He  then  stationed  sentinels  around  the  spot 
where  the  women  were  at  work.  The  women  were  not 
permitted  to  stray  from  the  beach,  the  men  carrying 
wood  and  water  for  them.  While  the  sentinels  walked 
their  beats,  the  women  pounded  and  scoured  their 
clothes,  hanging  them  on  neighboring  bushes  to  dry  in 
the  November  sun,  so  that  Cape  Cod  was  greeted  with 
strange  sights  and  sounds  on  the  first  wash-day  of  the 
Separatists'  women  in  Captain  John  Smith's  New  Eng- 
land. 

Neither  Captain  Jones  nor  I  being  interested  in  the 
domestic  scene,  we  took  our  guns  and  rowed  along  the 
shore  in  quest  of  ducks.  Though  we  kept  close  to  the 
marshes  we  found  few  fowls  feeding.  Then  we  tried 
for  fish,  the  harbor  being  reputed  as  a  great  place  for 
cod ;  but  in  this  we  were  again  disappointed,  so  that  we 
went  back  to  the  ship  at  noontime  with  barely  enough 
for  our  table. 

Having  had  heavy  toils  in  the  morning,  I  decided  to 
keep  to  the  deck  in  the  afternoon.  Mistress  Lora  being 
among  the  women  of  the  first  boat  load  that  went  ashore 
in  the  morning,  I  had  no  hopes  of  seeing  her.  Stroll- 
ing out  on  deck  I  could  see  the  women  at  work  on  shore, 
and  the  white  linen  spread  upon  the  bushes.  Sitting 
down  with  my  back  against  the  mainmast  I  fell  to 
dreaming  of  the  earl,  Devonshire  Hall,  Lady  Arabella 
and  the  comforts  of  England,  which  I  had  given  up  for 
this  wild  voyage;  when  happening  to  look  up  who 
should  I  see  but  Mistress  Lora  standing  a  short  distance 
from  me  gazing  intently  towards  shore.  As  she  showed 
signs  of  moving  away,  I  leaped  to  my  feet.  It  was  but 
Mistress  Lora's  restlessness,  however,  which  caused  her 
to  change  her  position.     She  was  leaning  on  the  side  of 


ISO  ®l)e  Jfounbing  ot  a  igation 

the  ship,  when  I  approached  and  said,  "Mistress  Lora, 
I  thought  you  ashore."  Giving  a  little  cry  of  surprise 
with  some  confusion  she  replied,  "Master  Beaumont,  I 
thought  you  ashore,  as  well." 

"So  I  was,  but  finding  neither  fish  nor  fowl  I  re- 
turned.    Surely  you  have  no  such  reason,"  I  went  on. 

"Nay,"  she  replied,  "but  my  two  small  brothers 
brought  me  aboard,  as  they  could  not  be  trusted  ashore." 

Speaking  seriously  I  said,  "Mistress  Lora,  you  have 
no  fears  of  this  country?" 

"Every  fear,  but  these  I  must  overcome,"  she  replied 
courageously. 

"But  the  labor  and  the  toil?" 

"These  are  but  simple  dreads;  it  is  the  wild  savages, 
I  have  heard  such  woeful  tales  of  them." 

"You  would  trust  yourself  among  them?" 

With  a  spirit  worthy  of  good  English  blood  she  re- 
plied, "Where  my  people  go,  there  I  follow." 

"Even  unto  death?"  I  asked. 

Then  looking  across  the  water  where  she  could  see 
the  people  at  work  in  the  presence  of  the  overshadow- 
ing danger,  in  an  unfearing  voice  she  replied,  "Even 
unto  death." 

I  could  have  shouted  "Bravo"  at  her  courage.  Look- 
ing at  her  gentle  face,  I  thought  surely  this  Separatist 
maiden  is  without  fear. 


tE%t  iixat  Cxpebition  of  Mito\}txp 

When  this  band  of  Separatists  contracted  their  debt 
with  the  London  merchants,  they  expected  to  pay  it  off 
through  the  profits  derived  from  fishing  and  trading 
with  the  natives.  In  fact  when  their  representative  was 
in  the  presence  of  King  James  asking  for  a  charter,  his 
Majesty  would  know  by  what  source  the  petitioners  ex- 
pected to  gain  a  living.  The  answer  made  was  from 
''fishing." 

The  king  who  was  given  to  use  liberal  speech  ex- 
claimed, "So  God  have  my  soul,  'tis  an  honest  trade; 
'twas  the  Apostles'  own  calling." 

The  promise  that  the  Separatists  had  given  their  king 
of  fishing,  they  now  began  to  fulfill.  When  the  vessel 
called  the  "Speedwell,"  which  had  been  purchased  out- 
right by  the  colonists  to  be  used  as  a  fishing  sloop,  aban- 
doned the  voyage,  a  large  shallop  was  secured  in  its 
stead.  Being  too  large  to  go  through  the  hatches,  it 
was  cut  in  parts  to  fit  between  decks.  During  the  voy- 
age the  men  had  slept  in  the  shallop,  so  that  it  was  open 
at  every  seam  and  in  such  poor  condition  that  the  sea- 
men declared  it  would  never  be  fit  for  use. 

Whatever  the  dismantled  condition  of  the  boat  might 
be,  the  colonists  had  no  other  course  than  to  repair  it. 
So  while  the  women  were  working  through  their  two 
months'  washing,  the  men  who  could  be  spared  from 
guarding  them,  pulled  the  fishing-boat  upon  deck.  With 
block  and  tackle  the  half  wrecked  shallop  was  then 


152  ®l)e  jTounbins  of  a  ^tion 

dropped  into  the  sea.  Though  it  threatened  to  sink  be- 
fore they  reached  the  shore,  the  men  got  it  into  shallow 
water  and  by  main  force  dragged  it  up  onto  the  beach. 
It  was  the  one  hope  of  the  colonists  for  their  explora- 
tions and  fishing. 

Captain  Jones  had  conceived  the  idea  that  the  col- 
onists would  be  inclined  to  take  their  time  in  finding  a 
landing-place.  Meeting  "Governor"  Carver  on  deck 
in  the  evening  after  the  women  had  returned,  he  said 
quite  curtly,  "Master,"  then  quickly  catching  himself, 
"Governor  Carver,  how  soon  will  you  find  a  landing- 
place?" 

"Just  as  quickly  as  our  shallop  is  mended,"  was  the 
governor's  response. 

"Pray,  how  soon,  think  you,  that  will  be?" 

"Our  carpenter  reports  in  a  few  days." 

"That  is  well,  as  the  season  for  our  return  is  already 
late;  I  should  have  been  half  way  to  England  ere  this," 
replied  Captain  Jones  impatiently. 

As  a  matter  of  fact  I  knew  what  none  of  the  colonists 
did,  namely,  that  the  captain  had  made  up  his  mind  that 
after  waiting  a  reasonable  length  of  time  he  would  set 
them  ashore  and  let  them  shift  for  themselves.  This 
conversation  with  "Governor"  Carver  had  greater  sig- 
nificance, therefore,  than  the  governor  thought,  since  it 
was  the  beginning  of  the  captain's  maneuver's  to  hasten 
the  ship's  return  to  England. 

This  impatience  of  Captain  Jones  and  the  uneasiness 
of  the  colonists  caused  them  to  form  an  expedition  im- 
mediately to  examine  the  country  on  foot.  This  did  not 
meet  with  the  hearty  approval  of  Governor  Carver  and 
the  other  leaders,  being  unwilling  to  trust  their  men  to 
the  perils  of  the  woods  and  savages.     Their  reluctance. 


tKije  iivsit  Cxpebition  of  ©ififcoberp        155 

however,  was  overcome  by  the  urgent  necessity  of  find- 
ing a  suitable  spot  on  which  to  build.  As  soon  as  I 
heard  of  the  party  of  exploration  I  was  anxious  to  join 
it.  Swallowing  my  pride  aroused  by  the  refusal  of 
Captain  Standish  to  permit  me  to  join  them  in  the  first 
landing,  I  now  sought  him  and  asked  that  I  might  be 
one  of  the  adventurers.  Whether  he  had  consulted  his 
associates  before  in  spite  of  my  telling  him  not  to,  I  do 
not  know;  but  he  said  at  once  he  would  make  a  place 
for  me,  and  asked  me  to  be  ready  with  musket  and  pro- 
visions early  the  next  morning. 

It  was  daylight  when  Captain  Jones  and  I  ate  our 
breakfast  in  the  roundhouse.  He  was  going  for  ducks, 
while  I  was  going  with  the  colonists.  The  captain  left 
me  fuming  over  my  steel  gorget,  which  for  some  reason 
would  not  cover  my  neck  closely.  Finally  adjusting 
the  stubborn  piece,  I  was  soon  encased  in  my  armor. 

Coming  out  onto  the  deck  in  my  steel  armor,  gun  over 
my  shoulder,  and  roll  of  sleeping-rug  and  bread  on  my 
back,  I  ran  full  into  Mistress  Lora.  She  was  surprised 
at  my  going  on  the  journey,  and  furthermore  showed  it. 
No  doubt  she  w^ould  have  passed  me  by,  had  I  not  said, 
"Mistress  Lora,  you  see  I  am  going  to  seek  a  home  for 
you." 

"So  I  perceive,"  was  her  reply. 

"Perhaps  you  will  feel  that  I  am  not  an  enemy." 

"That  may  be  true,  Master  Beaumont,  but  how  can 
you  be  one  of  us?  You  have  been  to  court;  for  aught  I 
know  bear  a  title,  which  ties  you  closer  than  you  know 
to  the  people  who  hate  us."  She  was  speaking  now 
from  her  own  feelings,  which  was  my  first  real  insight 
into  the  depths  of  '^^r  prejudice  against  me. 


15^  ®l)e  Jfounbing  of  a  ^tion 

"Nay,  nay,"  I  said,  "my  allegiances  are  on  one  side  of 
the  ocean,  but  my  desires  on  this." 

This  puzzled  her  for  she  replied,  "I  do  not  under- 
stand." 

I  could  not  forbear,  however,  but  refer  to  my  hopes 
in  another  way,  so  I  said,  "Since  this  land  fascinates 
you,  can  not  it  please  me  as  well?" 

"Nay,  but  the  country  does  not  please  me,  but  I  must 
be  content  with  it,  whilst  you  can  flee  from  it,"  she  re- 
plied with  spirit. 

"Supposing  I  would  not  flee  from  it,"  I  said  watching 
her  face  closely. 

"Then  you  would  be  a  strange  man  indeed.  What 
see  you  in  yonder  sand  bank,  with  its  gnarly  pines,  that 
would  keep  you  from  the  brave  clothes  and  gay  scenes 
of  England's  halls?"  She,  too,  was  watching  me  close- 
ly to  discover  what  sort  of  person  I  was  that  would  set 
my  back  on  plenty  for  the  wilderness. 

"Nay,  not  the  country  but — "  there  is  no  telling  how 
I  would  have  finished  my  sentence,  but  for  the  com- 
mand of  Captain  Standish  calling  all  who  were  going 
to  come  at  once.  This  interruption  saved  me;  without 
ending  my  reply,  I  hurried  from  the  maiden,  leaving 
her  completely  puzzled. 

It  was  agreed  that  this  first  expedition  was  to  be  under 
the  command  of  Captain  Standish,  with  Masters  Brad- 
ford, Stephen  Hopkins,  and  Edward  Tilley  as  lieuten- 
ants and  advisers.  Master  Hopkins  was  being  given 
every  honor  to  show  that  rancor  was  not  in  the  hearts  of 
the  leaders  for  his  opposition  to  the  compact.  Besides 
he  had  been  to  Virginia  and  could  explain  many  of  the 
novelties  they  were  likely  to  encounter.     Captain  Jones 


tJfte  iivnt  Cxpebition  of  ©ijJtoberi^        iS7 

who  did  not  fancy  walking  far  from  his  own  quarter- 
deck decided  to  stay  behind  and  watch  over  the  ship. 

With  many  farewells  the  party  pushed  away  from  the 
ship,  leaving  the  women  and  children  in  tears.  I  saw 
Mistress  Lora  watching  intently,  but  failed  to  catch  any 
part  of  a  greeting  from  her. 

Once  upon  the  beach  Captain  Standish  endeavored  to 
give  his  raw  recruits  a  few  military  instructions.  To 
begin  with,  it  was  agreed  that  no  one  was  to  fire  at  duck, 
deer,  or  hare  for  fear  of  attracting  the  savages.  Re- 
membering his  English  training  the  captain  warned  his 
men  in  case  of  attack,  their  safety  lay  in  holding  and 
fighting  together.  Wisely  he  advised,  until  they  knew 
how  the  savages  fought  they  must  withhold  their  fire 
and  maintain  their  courage.  Warning  them  finally  that 
they  must  not  stray  away,  he  took  his  place  at  the  head 
of  the  column. 

Unless  you  have  been  encased  in  steel  armor,  and  bur- 
dened by  the  weight  of  an  ancient  match-lock  you  can 
not  appreciate  how  quickly  fatigue  comes  to  a  man 
walking  through  shifting  sand.  Before  the  men  had 
gone  far  they  began  lagging  and  shifting  their  guns 
from  one  shoulder  to  the  other.  These  labors  were  soon 
forgotten,  however,  as  we  watched  the  approach  of  sev- 
eral men,  who  came  on  so  bravely  we  supposed  them  to 
be  a  party  of  sailors,  who  were  ashore  hunting.  Of  a 
sudden  Captain  Standish  halted  us;  his  quick  eye  had 
caught  strange  signs  in  the  manners  of  the  men  ahead. 
Calling  loudly  to  them  to  confirm  his  distrust,  the 
strangers  ran  into  the  bush  whistling  after  them  a  little 
dog  that  was  inclined  to  stand  its  ground. 

We  were  greatly  agitated  and  thrown  into  confusion, 


is8  ®f)e  jFounbing  of  a  station 

I  drew  back  the  hammer  of  my  snap  chance  while  the 
others  blew  furiously  at  their  matches.  Then  this  new 
trial  at  individual  government  showed  its  form ;  for  the 
civil  men,  Masters  Bradford,  Hopkins,  and  Tilley,  be- 
gan to  confer  with  Captain  Standish,  the  military  lead- 
er. While  I  watched  with  one  eye  the  place  where  the 
savages  had  disappeared,  I  made  an  efifort  to  keep  the 
other  one  on  the  conference,  wondering  why  we  stood  in 
idleness,  when  we  had  an  appointed  leader  who  was  a 
soldier.  Captain  Standish  was  for  plunging  into  the 
bush  on  the  heels  of  the  savages.  Stephen  Hopkins  ad- 
vised him  otherwise,  saying  that  the  wild  men  of  Vir- 
ginia had  a  way  of  making  a  shield  of  bushes  and  trees, 
from  which  they  shot  arrows.  Furthermore  it  was 
their  practice  to  send  out  a  small  party  as  a  decoy  to 
lead  their  enemies  deeper  into  the  woods,  where  their 
companions  lay  in  ambush. 

Though  Master  Hopkins  could  not  persuade  the  col- 
onists not  to  follow.  Captain  Standish  observed  such 
caution  in  his  advance,  that  we  were  a  long  time  coming 
to  the  spot.  Every  man's  heart  was  beating  rapidly, 
and  his  match  burning  brightly  as  we  advanced  along 
the  beach  to  where  the  savages  ran  into  the  forest. 
Though  we  could  neither  see  nor  hear  them,  we  fancied 
the  savages  had  a  way  of  secreting  themselves  not  famil- 
iar to  us. 

When  once  we  had  overcome  our  fears  and  realized 
the  savages  had  made  away,  we  lowered  our  guns  and 
eagerly  crowded  around  their  footprints  in  the  sand. 
My  curiosity  was  aroused  as  it  was  evident  that  they 
were  running  barefoot  at  this  season  of  the  year,  as  there 
were  no  signs  of  heel  marks  of  shoes.  But  Master 
Hopkins  advised  me  they  had  a  way  of  making  shoes 


®lje  tirsit  €xpetiition  of  ISisitolierp        159 

out  of  deer  skin,  so  pliable  as  to  permit  their  feet  to  con- 
form to  the  shape  of  log  or  rock  enabling  them  to  cling 
without  slipping. 

While  we  stood  around  the  footprints  in  the  sand,  the 
leaders  again  discussed  whether  to  follow  them  or  to 
go  on  to  the  river,  the  mouth  of  which  we  fancied  we 
saw  from  the  deck  of  the  vessel.  The  civil  leaders,  de- 
ciding that  making  peace  with  the  savages  was  of  great- 
er importance  than  finding  the  river,  asked  Captain 
Standish  to  lead  us  on.  When  we  came  to  the  edge  of 
the  woods  there  was  a  crashing  of  underbrush  ahead  of 
us,  caused  by  the  natives  who  had  audaciously  stood 
their  ground  to  see  if  we  would  follow  them.  Though 
this  startled  us,  it  did  not  deter  the  men  from  beginning 
the  chase  in  earnest. 

Though  we  hurried  along  at  a  good  pace  the  weight 
of  our  armor  held  us  back  so  that  we  were  no  match  for 
the  savages,  who  were  used  to  traveling  through  the 
woods  under  no  greater  burden  than  a  piece  of  fur 
around  their  loins.  Captain  Standish  soon  developed 
a  keen  sense  of  sight,  for,  though  the  footprints  would 
sometimes  be  blurred  and  lost  in  the  leaves,  he  held  to 
his  way.  In  fact  he  adapted  himself  so  readily  to 
woods  work,  we  followed  him  confidently  whither  he 
led.  There  were  no  doubts  in  the  minds  of  the  men 
that  the  captain  led  them  this  day,  for  during  the  after- 
noon he  must  have  showed  us  the  way  through  ten  miles 
of  brush  and  forest. 

With  the  coming  of  darkness  we  mounted  a  small 
hill,  on  the  top  of  which  we  made  our  rendezvous  of 
brush.  The  English  yeomen  and  farmers,  having  had 
no  experience  of  the  ways  of  the  woods,  were  but  be- 
ginners in  this  craft.     Worn  by  the  chase  of  the  after- 


i6o  iifje  jfounbing  ot  a  ^tion 

noon  the  men  threw  themselves  upon  the  ground  to  rest, 
while  Captain  Standish  and  Master  Hopkins  went  forth 
in  search  of  fire-wood.  In  their  absence  some  of  the 
party  gathered  together  a  pile  of  leaves  on  the  top  of 
which  they  spread  soft  flax  tinder;  a  bit  of  which  every 
man  always  carried. 

One  of  the  party  bent  over  to  make  a  live  spark  come 
from  the  steel,  but  his  fingers  were  too  chilled;  then 
Master  Bradford,  who  was  a  sturdy  man  with  steel  and 
flint,  made  a  try.  While  his  companions  hung  over 
him,  he  drew  back  the  steel  and  with  a  quick  stroke  sent 
a  spark  flying  from  the  flint  into  the  soft  flax,  where  it 
hung  for  a  moment  glowing,  then  went  out.  Another 
stroke  of  the  steel  upon  the  hard  stone  and  a  large  star- 
like spark  fell  into  the  embraces  of  the  touch  wood,  this 
time  it  caught  the  fibre  with  its  heat,  setting  up  a  little 
puff  of  smoke  to  delight  the  hearts  of  the  cold  spec- 
tators. 

The  tired  colonists  under  the  warmth  of  the  fire  soon 
regained  their  strength  and  made  ready  their  repast, 
which  consisted  of  a  few  ship's  biscuits,  hard  and  dry, 
and  a  bit  of  Holland  cheese.  When  we  left  the  ship 
we  had  the  impression  that  springs  of  fresh  water 
bubbled  forth  from  the  base  of  every  hill,  for  this  rea- 
son we  brought  none  with  us.  All  the  afternoon  during 
our  chase  over  the  hills  and  through  the  valleys,  we  kept 
close  watch  for  a  spring  or  brook  but  failed  to  find  one. 
Had  it  not  been  for  a  flask  of  brandy  or  aqua  vitae,  we 
would  have  let  the  cold  bread  and  cheese  lie  within  us, 
without  the  encouragement  of  a  liquid. 

Sentinels  stood  around,  so  afraid  was  the  captain  of 
the  savages,  and  through  the  night  while  some  slept  the 
others  kept  their  vigil.     Though  we  longed  to  be  rid  of 


®tie  iiv9it  Cxpebition  of  Bisfcoberp        i6i 

our  armor,  we  dared  not  do  so,  for  fear  of  attack.  Ly- 
ing in  the  embrace  of  the  steel  was  uncomfortable 
enough,  but  with  the  cold  added  we  were  indeed  ill  at 
ease;  furthermore,  when  once  the  stiff  harness  was 
chilled,  there  was  nothing  else  for  us  to  do  but  to  get 
close  to  the  fire  and  heat  it  up  like  a  frying  pan.  It  was 
my  first  night  in  steel  armor,  and  before  morning  my 
aching  flesh  made  me  hope  it  would  be  my  last.  The 
fact  was  that  after  one  or  two  tries,  we  abandoned  all 
hope  of  sleeping  and  got  what  rest  we  could  by  sitting 
around  the  fire.  From  time  to  time  I  looked  off  into 
the  dimly  lighted  forest  and  saw  the  figure  of  a  Sep- 
aratist sentinel,  tall  and  grim,  moving  about,  showing 
by  the  glow  of  his  match  that  he  was  alert. 

After  the  restless  night  in  armor  we  started  as  soon  as 
the  light  would  permit  to  follow  the  footings  of  the  sav- 
ages. Before  breaking  our  rendezvous  we  tarried  long 
enough  to  swallow  the  dry  ship's  bread  and  cheese, 
though  our  throats  cried  loudly  for  a  draught  of  cooling 
water.  There  was  a  heavy  frost  during  the  nightwhich 
settled  the  sand  and  lifted  the  coarse  grass,  so  that  the 
tracings  of  the  savages  were  hard  to  follow;  but  Cap- 
tain Standish  kept  faithfully  to  his  task,  and  led  us  un- 
til we  came  into  the  valley  of  a  brackish  creek.  There 
we  found  the  bushes  thick  and  boughs  of  trees  so  low 
that  our  armor  was  beaten  and  battered  worse  than  if  we 
had  been  in  a  real  encounter.  Making  our  way  along 
this  valley  through  the  growth  with  the  greatest  diffi- 
culty, we  finally  encompassed  the  head  of  the  creek, 
climbing  a  hill  to  survey  the  surroundings.  Though 
we  looked  in  every  direction  we  saw  neither  houses  nor 
clearings  of  the  savages,  the  land  apparently  being  a 
wilderness.     While  the  leaders  made  this  survey  the 


1 62  cte  jTounlitng  of  a  Ration 

men  broke  down  the  brush  and  lay  upon  it;  Captain 
Standish  through  pity  hesitated  to  call  them  to  their 
feet.  Our  thirst  by  this  time  added  its  distress  to  our 
burden,  so  that  we  were  moving  under  great  difficulty. 

When  the  morning  was  half  spent  we  came  into  a  val- 
ley so  full  of  brush,  briers,  and  reeds  that  some  of  the 
men  hesitated  to  undertake  it.  But  when  we  came 
down  onto  the  plain  we  found  little  paths  leading 
through  the  mass  of  vegetation,  otherwise  in  our  tired 
condition  we  could  never  have  gone  through  it.  While 
we  were  at  the  edge  of  this  low  land  we  heard  a  rustling 
of  the  reeds.  We  were  alert  instantly;  the  snap-chance 
locks  clicking,  while  the  active  matches  set  up  little 
curls  of  smoke.  Our  alarm  subsided  when  a  deer 
leaped  out  of  the  rushes  so  nimbly,  we  were  unable  to 
get  range  of  it. 

Our  throats  being  parched  for  the  lack  of  water  we 
felt  little  interest  in  our  surroundings.  It  had  been 
four  and  twenty  hours  since  we  had  tasted  water.  The 
hills  were  dry  and  sandy  nor  did  the  valleys  hold  forth 
encouragement  for  our  relief.  I  would  have  gone  on 
until  I  dropped;  but  some  of  the  party  were  fearful  if 
we  continued  they  would  not  have  the  strength  to  re- 
turn. Captain  Standish  heard  the  murmurs  but  reso- 
lutely kept  on  the  narrow  path  until  suddenly  he  came 
to  a  halt.  Again  we  threw  up  our  guns  but  he  motioned 
them  aside  crying,  "A  spring!" 

The  men  would  have  rushed  into  the  water  and  drunk 
their  fill,  but  Captain  Standish  and  Master  Bradford 
held  them  in  restraint.  With  great  caution  they  meas- 
ured out  the  water  to  each  of  us,  until  the  anguish  of 
thirst  had  been  relieved.     Whatever  else  this  country 


®l)e  fitjft  Cxpebition  ot  JBis^toberp       163 

might  contain,  we  all  felt  then  as  if  this  first  draught  of 
New  England  water  was  worthy  of  them  all. 

Now  that  we  were  refreshed,  some  were  uneasy  hav- 
ing come  far  into  the  wilderness  and  not  knowing  how 
to  find  our  way  out.  This  talk  influenced  the  leaders 
to  return  as  there  were  no  signs  of  savage  habitations. 
Encompassed  as  we  had  been  by  the  trees,  we  thought 
we  must  be  leagues  away  from  the  sea;  but  turning 
back,  in  a  short  time  we  saw  daylight  through  the  tree- 
tops  and  heard  the  roar  of  the  surf,  and  before  we  were 
aware  were  out  on  the  beach. 

Though  the  Separatists  were  apparently  indifferent 
to  things  around  them  and  seemed  careless  of  things  of 
this  world,  still  there  was  a  tenderness  that  lurked  in 
them,  that  from  time  to  time  broke  out  in  various  ways. 
As  soon  as  they  came  in  sight  of  the  vessel,  that  lay  off 
in  the  distance,  it  was  decided  to  signal  it  by  means  of  a 
fire.  The  steel  flint  and  tinder  were  soon  ready  for  use. 
With  a  little  patience  we  soon  had  a  fire,  sending  up 
leaping  flames  and  a  column  of  smoke  that  could  be 
easily  seen  from  the  ship. 

Our  destination  when  we  left  the  ship  the  day  before 
was  a  river  to  the  right  of  the  harbor,  which  was  hoped 
would  prove  suitable  for  a  settlement.  We  were  on 
our  way  when  the  savages  appeared,  thus  causing  us  to 
take  after  the  wild  men,  instead  of  holding  to  the  first 
course.  Now  that  we  had  been  outstripped  in  the  chase, 
both  civil  and  military  leaders  agreed  we  should  once 
more  make  our  way  to  the  supposed  river  of  which  we 
were  in  quest. 

We  were  about  a  mile  on  our  way,  when  the  quick 
eye  of  Captain  Standish  detected  a  well  beaten  path 


1 64  ®!ie  Jfounbing  ot  a  iSation 

leading  through  the  trees  from  the  shore.  Curious  to 
confirm  his  sight,  he  halted  us  while  he  went  forward 
to  examine  the  ground.  Again  it  was  decided  to  aban- 
don the  search  for  the  river,  and  seek  the  savages  who 
used  this  well  beaten  way,  leading  into  the  interior. 
By  this  time  our  fear  of  the  woods  was  somewhat  al- 
layed, so  that  we  did  not  approach  it  in  battle  array, 
but  resolutely  and  calmly.  Ere  we  were  aware  we  had 
followed  the  path  over  a  hill  into  a  valley  where  wood- 
gale  was  growing  in  a  tangled  mass;  and  again  my 
breast  plates  were  hammered  by  the  branches  of  trees, 
and  the  brush  so  caught  the  straps  that  held  the  steel 
plates  together,  I  would  have  been  glad  to  have  left  my 
armor  in  the  woods.  I  had  not  gone  far  into  this 
brush,  when  I  made  up  my  mind  that  a  steel  armor 
was  a  poor  suit  for  a  New  England  forest,  however 
good  it  might  be  in  the  camps  and  castles  of  Europe. 

The  broad  path  led  us  to  a  fresh  water  pond  about  a 
musket  shot  broad  and  two  shots  long,  so  surrounded  by 
reeds  and  growing  brush  we  could  only  get  to  the  water, 
where  the  wild  animals  had  broken  their  way  in  to 
drink.  From  these  clear  spots  we  could  see  ducks  in 
great  numbers;  now  and  then  I  picked  up  the  clear 
"honk,  honk"  of  a  wild  goose,  which  made  me  take 
hope  that  after  all  there  was  good  shooting. 

Beyond  the  pond  we  came  to  a  great  clearing,  in 
which  stood  what  looked  like  the  stems  of  small  trees 
in  rows.  As  I  looked  over  this  clearing  at  the  long 
rows  of  stubble,  all  I  could  guess  was  that  the  savages 
had  planted  trees  for  fire-wood  and  had  cut  them  oflF  for 
their  winter's  supply.  My  imaginings  were  brought  to 
an  end  by  Master  Stephen  Hopkins,  who  was  the  oracle 
for  all  novelties  in  this  new  country.     Master  Stephen 


tCfte  firit  Cxpebition  of  Msitohttp       165 

at  once  announced  that  we  were  looking  over  an  old 
field  of  maize  or  Indian  corn,  and  that  the  sticks  in 
rows  were  the  stalks  of  that  peculiar  plant.  Then 
while  some  blew  their  matches  others  of  us  stood  around 
him,  while  Master  Stephen  discoursed  upon  this  maize. 
He  said  that  the  savages  divided  the  year  into  five  sea- 
sons; winter,  spring,  summer,  earing  of  the  corn,  and 
falling  of  the  leaves. 

The  curious  men  would  have  stopped  longer  to  know 
more  of  this  plant;  but  Master  Hopkins  moved  ofif  to 
where  the  leaders  were  holding  a  conference.  As  there 
were  no  houses  in  sight,  some  of  the  men  went  into  the 
field  and  pulled  the  corn  out  of  the  ground.  The  one 
I  tore  up  was  so  w^ell  anchored  I  had  to  use  both  hands. 
When  I  shook  the  earth  from  the  stubble  and  saw  its 
mass  of  roots,  I  was  more  anxious  than  ever  to  see  more 
of  this  Indian  corn. 

I  wanted  to  know  of  Master  Stephen,  if  this  plant 
was  natural  to  this  country,  why  it  did  not  grow  of  its 
own  accord  either  in  the  woods  or  in  the  open  valleys. 
To  this  he  replied  that  he  had  been  in  many  wild  places 
in  Virginia,  but  that  he  had  never  seen  maize  except 
close  by  the  habitation  of  men.  In  fact  he  said  it  re- 
quired the  caresses  of  mankind  to  keep  the  curious  plant 
alive,  and  if  left  to  itself  it  would  soon  die.  Having 
marched  around  the  clearing  and  finding  no  signs  of  the 
savages,  it  was  decided  to  make  our  way  back  to  the  sea- 
shore and  so  on  to  the  discovery  of  the  river. 

Some  of  the  party  fancied  that  marching  on  the  open 
beach  was  easier  than  in  the  thickets;  but  they  soon 
realized  their  mistake  for  we  had  barely  gone  a  mile, 
when  the  tired  men  began  to  lag.  Captain  Standish 
began  to  argue  and  coax  the  tired  men,  but  they  were 


i66  ©ije  jFounbing  of  a  Ration 

so  weary  from  marching  under  the  load  of  armor  and 
guns  that  they  could  not  keep  up.  I  did  my  best  by 
words  and  example  to  aid  the  weary,  but  it  was  soon 
evident  that  we  would  have  to  again  take  to  the  woods 
or  abandon  the  expedition. 

From  the  first  the  colonists  looked  askance  at  me. 
They  could  not  treat  me  as  an  enemy,  nor  could  they 
accept  me  as  a  friend.  I  was  careful  not  to  arouse  their 
antagonism  by  any  act,  and  marched  shoulder  with 
them  as  one  of  their  own.  During  the  night  I  gathered 
wood  for  the  fire,  ate  my  bread  and  cheese  without  a 
grumble,  and  showed  a  cheerful  face  at  all  times.  This 
rather  took  Master  Bradford  by  surprise,  but  pleased 
Captain  Standish,  who  I  fancied  was  glad  to  have  me 
along.  Now  that  some  of  the  men  were  too  weary  to 
march  in  the  soft  sand,  I  encouraged  them  with  a 
draught  from  my  flask,  so  that  they  could  not  but  feel 
I  was  doing  my  part  as  a  man,  if  not  a  comrade.  As  a 
matter  of  fact  I  began  to  respect  these  Englishmen  and 
see  some  good  in  them  in  spite  of  my  early  teachings. 

The  men's  spirits  were  sinking  fast  within  them,  when 
Captain  Standish  again  struck  into  a  broad  path.  An- 
other conference  was  held  and  again  it  was  decided  to 
follow  the  beaten  way,  hoping  it  would  lead  to  a  village, 
where  we  could  at  least  learn  where  we  were  going  and 
what  was  the  condition  of  the  country.  Instead  it  took 
us  to  a  deserted  clearing  where  there  were  many  mounds 
or  barrows  of  sand.  We  hesitated  to  advance  into  this 
clearing  and  stood  in  the  border  of  the  woods  with  guns 
ready  and  anxious  faces.  Seeing  the  way  was  clear  we 
left  the  forests  and  gathered  around  the  nearest  hillock, 
which  was  covered  with  a  half  rotted  matting  made  of 
seagrass.     Master  Bradford  carefully  pulling  back  this 


3Cf)e  iixsit  (Cxpebition  of  5®is(coberp        167 

covering  exposed  a  hollow  wooden  dish  like  a  mortar 
under  which  was  an  earthen  pot.  Musing  what  this 
mound  might  contain,  one  of  the  men  dug  with  his  cut- 
lass, bringing  to  light  a  half  rotted  bow  and  a  half 
handful  of  arrows,  headed  with  bones. 

Fancying  the  arrows  were  poor  weapons,  I  tested  the 
head  of  one  upon  the  end  of  my  forefinger,  proving  that 
its  firmness  was  ample  to  enter  the  flesh  of  man  or  beast. 
Master  Bradford,  who  was  learned  in  books,  said  he 
had  read  of  ancient  people  placing  weapons  with  their 
dead,  and  he  fancied  we  were  burrowing  in  the  grave 
of  a  savage.  This  put  a  quick  end  to  the  investigations, 
since  we  were  desirous  of  dealing  with  the  living  rather 
than  the  dead. 

The  beaten  path  running  through  the  forests  past  this 
burying  place,  it  was  decided  to  pursue  it  further  come 
what  would.  Passing  two  clearings  we  came  to  a 
third,  where  we  found  a  rough  house  had  once  stood, 
beside  which  were  several  ship's  planks  and  beneath 
them  a  great  kettle,  which  had  come  from  Europe. 
The  little  party  drew  close  around  the  kettle  looking 
at  it  curiously,  wondering  how  it  came  here  and  what 
story  it  could  tell,  could  it  but  speak. 

A  rod  from  where  we  found  the  kettle  was  a  mound 
with  the  markings  of  fingers  showing  clearly  in  the 
sand.  The  freshness  of  the  hand  marks  caused  Captain 
Standish  to  set  sentinels  in  the  woods  lest  the  savages 
should  come  upon  us  unawares.  With  this  guard  set, 
three  men  began  to  explore  the  contents  of  the  barrow 
with  their  cutlasses. 

The  frosts  having  not  yet  set  the  earth,  the  diggers 
found  little  trouble  in  removing  it.  Shortly  I  saw  the 
mound  diggers  stop  their  work,  and  stooping  over  drag 


1 68  C{)e  jTounbing  oi  a  ^tton 

an  object  from  beneath  the  sand.  Drawing  near  I  saw 
a  little  basket  of  curious  weaving  full  of  grain,  the  like 
of  which  I  had  never  seen.  Master  Hopkins  picked 
up  a  handful  saying,  "  'Tis  fair  Indian  corn." 

The  men  ran  their  hands  deep  into  the  smooth  hard 
grains;  bringing  up  a  handful,  they  would  let  the  com 
leak  through  their  fingers  like  pebbles.  When  I  crushed 
the  grain  between  my  teeth  it  left  no  manner  of  flavor, 
so  that  I  was  disappointed  in  it.  While  we  were  still 
viewing  the  prize,  the  diggers  came  on  a  new  mat, 
which  they  threw  back  uncovering  a  round  hole  lined 
with  bark.  In  the  center  of  it  was  a  basket  narrow  and 
rounding  at  the  top,  holding  about  four  English  bushels. 
Over  the  mouth  of  the  basket  was  a  covering  of  strips 
of  bark,  so  neatly  lapped  over  each  other,  as  to  prevent 
the  dirt  from  trickling  through.  With  great  care  these 
strips  were  moved  from  the  top  showing  the  basket  filled 
with  loose  grains  and  with  six  and  thirty  pieces  of  the 
corn  on  its  sticks. 

No  sixteen  men  ever  looked  upon  an  unknown  object 
with  greater  curiosity,  than  we  did,  as  we  crowded 
around  the  basket  of  maize.  Astonishment  was  written 
upon  our  faces  as  Master  Edward  Tilley  handed  each 
of  us  a  stick  of  corn.  Mine  was  mostly  yellow  with 
now  and  then  a  blue  grain,  making  quite  a  handsome 
appearance.  I  endeavored  to  break  a  grain  from  its 
fastening,  but  the  piece  stuck  so  tenaciously,  I  bruised 
my  thumb,  without  dislodging  it.  Master  Hopkins 
took  two  of  the  sticks  and  rubbed  them  together,  thus 
loosening  the  grains  and  letting  them  fly  in  every  direc- 
tion. Then  I  discovered  that  each  grain  was  set  in  a 
pocket,  the  sides  of  which  closed  upon  it,  just  as  a  gold 
worker  would  clasp  a  jewel  in  a  ring,  so  that  each  bit 


Wbt  lixsit  Cxpebition  of  JBfecolierp       169 

was  held  firm  in  spite  of  wind  and  weather.  Though 
this  maize  is  grown  now  in  many  parts  of  the  world,  it 
was  new  to  us  who  beheld  it  for  the  first  time  on  this 
November  day,  so  that  we  stood  and  marveled  at  its 
strangeness. 

It  was  decided  to  bear  the  basket  and  its  contents 
away;  but  when  we  came  to  lift  it  we  found  it  too 
weighty  to  be  dragged  from  its  cage  of  bark.  Master 
Bradford  now  declared  we  must  fill  our  pockets  and 
carry  away  what  grain  we  could  to  use  as  seed  for  plant- 
ing. Though  I  was  not  interested  in  spring  planting,  I 
converted  the  pockets  of  my  greatcoat  into  grain  bags 
and  filled  them  both  with  the  loose  corn,  doing  my  best 
in  this  matter  as  I  had  in  the  others.  Then  some  one 
brought  forth  the  old  ship's  kettle,  and  with  bark  scoops 
filled  it  to  the  brim,  making  a  bulky  but  handy  package. 

The  earth  was  put  back  carefully  over  the  two  bas- 
kets and  beaten  down  as  we  found  it,  but  with  white 
men's  finger  marks  instead  of  savages'. 

With  our  pockets  filled  to  overflowing  with  the  grains 
of  Indian  maize  and  the  kettle  swaying  from  a  sapling 
on  the  shoulders  of  two  men,  we  again  took  up  the 
march  down  the  path  towards  the  sea.  Before  going, 
however,  Master  Bradford  announced  that  strict  ac- 
count must  be  kept  and  the  same  value  was  to  be  re- 
turned to  the  savages,  from  whom  the  corn  was  taken. 
While  we  were  on  the  march  we  found  a  row  of  stakes, 
which  upon  examination  was  believed  to  have  been  a 
white  man's  stronghold. 

The  discovery  made  Master  Hopkins  declare  that  the 
ship's  kettle  and  the  barricade  belonged  to  Master  Mar- 
tin Pring's  men,  who  came  to  this  northern  part  of 
Virginia  with  a  cargo  from  Bristol  merchants  through 


I70  ®!)e  Jfounbing  ot  a  Ration 

leave  of  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  in  the  time  of  Queen 
Elizabeth. 

Master  Bradford  favored  the  kettle  as  coming  from 
Gosnold's  men  or  perhaps  Captain  John  Smith's,  but 
these  were  idle  speculations  since  there  was  naught  to 
indicate  who  were  the  original  owners.  All  the  way 
back  to  the  beach  the  men  were  puzzling  themselves 
over  the  signs  of  white  men  and  the  question  was  still 
under  discussion  when  we  came  out  onto  the  beach. 

Having  been  diverted  many  times  from  the  discovery 
and  explorations  of  the  river,  we  at  length  set  our  faces 
towards  this  purpose.  Rounding  a  headland  we  came 
upon  an  intake  of  the  sea,  which  we  took  to  be  the  mouth 
of  the  river.  In  single  column  we  filed  along  the  left 
bank  of  what  we  supposed  to  be  a  river,  though  the 
water  was  as  salty  as  the  sea.  Captain  Standish  led 
the  way  with  the  rest  following. 

As  we  were  breaking  our  way  through  the  brush, 
Degory  Priest  discovered  a  strange  and  brownish  ob- 
ject concealed  in  the  thicket  and,  dragging  it  forth, 
found  it  to  be  a  savage  boat  or  canoe.  It  was  in  pro- 
portion like  a  wherry  of  the  River  Thames,  though  ex- 
ceeding it  in  bigness.  We  marveled  at  its  structure  for 
it  was  naught  but  sheets  of  white  birch  bark  shaped 
over  ribs  of  white  cedar,  sewn  with  fine  roots. 

John  Billington  who  essayed  to  show  us  how  the 
bark  boat  would  carry  his  weight,  carefully  put  one 
foot  into  the  canoe.  Seeing  it  bore  him  he  ventured 
his  whole  body  within  the  frail  craft,  when  it  turned  in 
a  twinkle.  After  this  first  performance  no  one  would 
trust  himself  in  it. 

Following  along  this  branch  for  quite  a  distance  and 
finding  the  soil  poor  and  the  water  still  salty,  the  lead- 


tKije  iixsit  Cxpebition  of  3iifi(coberj>        171 

ers  made  up  their  minds  that  after  all  it  was  but  an 
intake  of  the  sea  and  not  a  fresh  water  river.  As  they 
could  not  cross,  and  promises  had  been  made  to  those 
on  shipboard  that  the  party  would  be  absent  only  two 
days,  the  leaders  decided  to  turn  back.  Starting  toward 
home  set  a  new  heart  in  the  tired  men.  Those,  who 
were  dragging  themselves  wearily  but  a  few  moments 
before,  picked  up  their  feet  in  earnest  and  strode  after 
their  leaders  with  renewed  vigor. 

Being  evident  that  we  could  not  make  the  ship  this 
night,  the  leaders  turned  into  the  fresh  water  pond 
which  we  had  seen  earlier  in  the  day,  and  fixed  our 
rendezvous.  Before  taking  themselves  to  the  brush 
beds  the  colonists  knelt  around  the  blazing  fire,  while 
Master  Bradford  sent  up  the  nightly  prayer.  This  was 
their  custom,  both  with  the  rising  and  the  setting  of  the 
sun,  whether  in  the  forest  or  on  board  the  ship.  I  was 
pagan  enough  not  to  kneel  with  them,  though  I  always 
bowed  my  head  in  reverence  and  endeavored  to  recall 
some  of  the  prayers  of  the  established  church;  but  I 
confess,  that  they  were  always  through  before  I  began. 

My  bed  of  boughs  was  a  welcome  relief,  after  the 
toils  of  the  two  days  and  I  was  soon  fast  asleep.  Dur- 
ing the  night  I  was  awakened  by  the  rain  playing  "pity 
pat"  on  my  breast  plate.  The  cold  November  rain  soon 
chilled  us  to  the  bone.  Not  caring  to  lie  and  freeze,  we 
stood  in  a  circle  around  the  fire,  with  the  water  run- 
ning ofjf  our  steel  caps  upon  our  half  frozen  faces. 

Taking  off  my  steel  bonnet  I  hoped  to  gain  relief 
from  its  cold  clasp,  but  the  rain  in  my  hair  was  worse 
so  I  was  compelled  to  put  it  on  again.  Half  frozen  we 
shivered  through  the  night.  The  rain  put  out  the 
matches  and  dampened  the  powder  pans  of  the  guns  of 


172  3tf)e  Jfounbing  oC  a  ^tion 

the  sentinels,  making  them  useless,  so  that  they  aban- 
doned their  posts  and  came  and  stood  with  the  rest  of 
us  around  the  smouldering  camp-fire. 

By  morning  many  of  the  party  were  in  bad  plight, 
having  taken  severe  colds  during  the  night.  The  kettle 
of  corn  being  more  of  a  burden  than  the  men  could 
carry,  it  was  decided  to  leave  it  and  carry  what  seed 
corn  they  could  back  to  the  ship  in  their  pockets.  At 
first  it  was  thought  best  to  hang  the  empty  kettle  on  a 
tree  so  that  the  savages  could  recover  it,  then  the  leaders 
decided  to  throw  it  into  the  lake,  marking  the  spot  so 
they  could  find  it.  This  was  done  by  the  captain  and 
Master  Hopkins,  while  the  rest  moved  ofif  down  the 
path  toward  the  beach.  Thinking  to  take  a  short  cut 
through  the  woods  we  left  the  beaten  way  and  were  soon 
shrewdly  puzzled  and  finally  lost. 

Whilst  we  were  following  unknown  ways  in  the  for- 
ests, we  came  upon  a  strong  sapling  drawn  to  the 
ground,  with  a  loop  of  a  rope  cunningly  made,  attached 
to  it.  There  was  a  store  of  acorns  spread  around  the 
sapling  as  if  to  invite  the  wild  animals  to  a  feast.  Again 
were  we  puzzled  for  this  novelty  was  fashioned  well, 
and  in  a  much  better  manner  than  we  supposed  it  was 
possible  for  the  savages  to  do.  As  soon  as  Master  Hop- 
kins saw  it,  he  said  it  was  a  deer  trap  and  that  the  acorns 
were  to  entice  the  animals  into  the  loop,  whence  the  sap- 
ling would  fly  up  and  so  hold  the  deer  until  the  savages 
came.  We  soon  had  a  view  of  how  this  trap  worked  on 
Master  Bradford  who  was  following  behind.  All 
stood  to  one  side  without  warning  him,  when  of  a  sud- 
den the  loop  caught  his  leg,  the  tree  flew  upright  drag- 
ging him  off  his  feet.  While  some  of  the  men  bent 
down  the  sapling  others  released  Master  William,  who 


ts:i)e  tirsit  Cxpebitton  of  Msitobtxy       173 

now  had  great  respect  for  the  wisdom  of  the  wild  men 
of  the  woods.  The  rope  was  so  well  spun  of  bark  that 
Master  Bradford  took  it  away  with  him  to  show  the 
people  on  shipboard. 

After  the  diversion  of  the  deer  trap  we  again  essayed 
to  find  the  beach.  The  toil  of  walking  on  the  beaten 
path  the  day  before  had  been  difficult,  but  now  the  men 
stumbled  through  the  woods  coughing  and  feverish 
from  exposure,  making  our  progress  slower  than  ever. 
At  length  the  captain,  calling  his  party  to  a  halt,  with  a 
few  of  the  able-bodied  men  went  ahead  to  search  for 
paths.  Shortly  he  came  upon  the  beaten  one  so  that  we 
were  soon  at  the  seaside. 

The  night's  rain  had  so  increased  the  brooks  as  to 
make  deep  creeks  of  them,  which  we  could  barely  ford. 
Before  we  were  dry  from  one,  we  were  compelled  to 
plunge  into  the  cold  water  of  another,  making  our  teeth 
chatter.  As  we  were  soaking  wet  Captain  Standish, 
seeing  no  reason  for  protecting  us  further,  led  us  along 
the  beach  into  the  surf,  where  we  had  fairly  firm  foot- 
ing. The  frosty  water  began  to  work  havoc  with  the 
strength  of  the  party. 

Wet  and  weary  we  came  to  a  creek  which  was  too 
deep  for  us  to  ford.  Captain  Standish  waded  in  up  to 
his  arms,  whence  the  water  growing  deeper  and  deeper 
he  was  compelled  to  return  to  shore.  The  obstacle 
seemed  to  the  weak  men  too  great  to  overcome.  But 
Master  Bradford  turned  into  the  woods  and  in  a  cheery 
voice  urged  them  to  follow,  saying  they  would  cross 
higher  up  the  swollen  stream.  After  urging  the  men 
on  time  after  time  when  they  were  almost  past  moving, 
we  came  to  where  a  tree  had  fallen  across  the  brook. 
With  a  cry  of  relief  the  men  hurried  onward  to  this  log. 


174  ®fte  Jfounbing  of  a  Ration 

Captain  Standish  made  the  first  crossing.  Satisfying 
himself  that  it  was  of  sufficient  strength,  he  bade  the 
strongest  men  come  first  and  find  a  place  where  they 
could  lay  their  guns  so  that  the  matches  would  not  be 
put  out.  Then  he  sent  them  back  for  their  weaker 
comrades,  carrying  their  weapons  and  steadying  them 
over  the  swift  running  stream. 

Fatigued  and  weary  with  this  battle  with  the  brush 
we  came  back  to  the  sandy  shore,  willing  to  trust  to  its 
shiftiness,  rather  than  the  tangled  wilderness.  A  bold 
headland  thrust  itself  into  the  sea  ahead.  Captain 
Standish  had  an  idea  that  from  that  point  the  ship  could 
be  seen.  Bestowing  the  command  upon  Master  Brad- 
ford, he  trudged  ofif  alone,  leaving  us  to  follow  at  a 
slower  gait. 

We  watched  the  captain  as  he  made  his  way  along 
the  beach.  As  he  hurried  out  to  its  extreme  point,  we 
stopped  and  looked  at  him  hoping  each  moment  he 
would  signal.  We  fixed  our  eyes  on  the  little  figure 
standing  out  clearly  against  the  color  of  the  sea  and  saw 
him  hesitate.  Our  hearts  sank  within  us.  Then  rais- 
ing his  hand  with  a  loud  halloo,  he  pointed  ahead.  Now 
we  knew  that  he  had  indeed  sighted  the  ship.  Once 
more  the  spirits  of  the  men  overcame  their  weariness. 
Marching  two  and  three  abreast  they  came  up  to  the 
point  and,  looking  across  the  bay,  in  the  distance  saw 
the  ship  at  anchor.  Gallantly  we  marched  along  the 
beach,  giving  no  further  heed  to  our  wet  clothes  and 
tired  bodies.  When  we  came  within  hearing  of  the 
vessel,  there  was  a  merry  cracking  of  our  match-locks 
and  snap  chances.  There  was  a  flash  of  white  above  the 
bulwarks,  the  tender  welcome  of  a  fluttering  kerchief. 
It  came  to  me  that  this  was  the  characteristic  way  of 


®t)e  firsit  Cxpebition  ot  ©i£{tober|>        175 

men  and  women:  we  announced  our  coming  with  a 
great  noise  while  they  welcomed  us  silently  but  with  a 
great  heart. 

When  the  long  boat  pushed  away  from  the  ship,  the 
men  sank  wearily  to  the  beach,  completely  undone.  Be- 
fore the  boat  reached  us,  however,  we  were  surprised  to 
see  a  number  of  men  rush  out  from  the  forests.  Cap- 
tain Standish  called  us  to  stand  our  ground.  Then  Gov- 
ernor Carver  and  Captain  Jones,  who  happened  to  be 
ashore,  both  shouted  warnings  so  that  we  knew  they 
were  friends. 

Captain  Jones  and  Governor  Carver  were  greatly  in- 
terested in  what  we  saw.  The  governor  would  know 
first  of  our  safety;  the  master  mariner,  if  we  had  found 
a  place  for  settling:  these  questions  indicating  what  was 
uppermost  in  the  minds  of  the  two  men.  Then  began 
a  cross-fire  of  questions  between  the  men  concerning 
what  we  saw,  what  we  did,  and  what  we  had.  After 
this  greeting  the  treasure  of  Indian  corn  was  brought 
forth  from  the  pockets  of  doublets  and  great  coats. 

I  showed  my  stick  of  yellow  and  blue  grains  to  Cap- 
tain Jones  with  considerable  pride,  but  he  had  seen  the 
maize  in  Virginia  and  was  not  even  curious  about  it, 
saying  it  was  only  a  "passing  ear  of  corn." 

Our  party  climbed  into  the  long  boat.  Coming  near 
the  vessel,  we  could  see  the  anxious  faces  of  the  women 
and  children  along  the  bulwarks  looking  with  longing 
eyes.  As  we  drew  closer  first  one  then  another  would 
make  out  the  face  of  his  loved  ones  and  with  a  wave  of 
his  hand  send  them  greetings.  Once  beneath  the 
shadow  of  the  vessel  those  on  board  crowded  close  to- 
gether and,  seeing  that  none  was  missing,  gave  way  to 
gladness. 


176  tttlje  Jfounbing  ot  a  ^tion 

Some  of  the  party,  grown  feeble  from  exposure,  were 
unable  to  climb  the  rope  ladder  clad  in  their  armor  and 
divested  themselves  of  both  plates,  cap,  and  gun  before 
making  an  effort  to  reach  the  deck.  As  I  had  no  one 
waiting  for  me  I  stood  aside  and  let  the  others  go  ahead 
so  that  I  was  the  last  to  climb  the  ladder.  Once  on 
deck  the  explorers  were  assailed  with  many  questions. 

The  Indian  corn  was  the  greatest  curiosity,  though 
Master  Bradford's  rope  noose  threatened  for  a  time  to 
divide  the  attention.  The  men  brought  the  corn  from 
their  pockets,  giving  it  around  freely  to  those  who 
would  see  it,  great  care  being  taken  that  none  of  this 
precious  seed  corn  was  wasted,  it  being  the  mine  from 
which  their  wealth  was  to  come. 

Though  the  people  were  interested  in  the  loose  grains, 
the  corn  sticks  were  the  center  of  attraction.  Mine  I 
longed  to  keep  and  take  back  to  England  to  show  the 
earl  and  have  him  test  its  quality  in  the  fields  of  Devon- 
shire. As  there  was  not  a  sufficient  number  of  sticks  to 
go  around,  the  people  formed  groups  around  those  who 
were  fortunate  enough  to  have  one. 

Seeing  Mistress  Lora  at  the  edge  of  one  of  these 
groups  endeavoring  to  catch  a  glance  of  a  stick  held  by 
Francis  Eaton  and  noting  that  she  was  meeting  with 
slight  success,  I  went  to  her  saying  gently,  "Mistress 
Lora,  would  you  see  a  stick  of  yellow  and  blue  maize?" 

Calmly  enough  she  replied,  "I  am  getting  a  view  now 
and  then  of  the  one  in  the  hands  of  Francis  Eaton." 

"Nay,"  I  replied,  "would  you  handle  it?" 

Her  maidenly  curiosity  overcame  her  diffidence  for 
she  answered,  "But  you  have  none  to  offer!" 

Pulling  the  yellow  and  blue  piece  from  my  pocket  I 
gave  it  to  her  saying,  "I  have  this  to  offer  you." 


Wbt  iitsit  Cxpebition  ot  ©ij(coberp        177 

She  took  it  without  hesitation  and  as  she  turned  it 
round  and  round  I  pointed  out  to  her  the  different  color- 
ed grains  and  explained  how  tightly  they  were  held  to 
the  stick.  When  she  had  satisfied  herself  she  offered  it 
to  me.  I  shook  my  head  impulsively,  saying,  "Mistress 
Lora,  keep  it  as  my  peace  offering." 

With  flushed  face  she  replied,  "Nay,  Master  Beau- 
mont, for  I  do  not  know  what  to  do  with  it." 

"Plant  your  own  Indian  corn  bed,  when  the  spring 
time  comes  and  remember  me  by  it." 

Before  she  could  reply  I  left  her  holding  my  stick  of 
yellow  and  blue  corn,  as  a  keepsake. 


Wi^t  geconb  €xpebition  of  JBigcoberp 

After  the  toils  on  the  first  discovery,  the  headmen  de- 
cided that  they  would  wait  for  the  mending  of  the  shal- 
lop to  carry  them  by  water.  For  several  days  after  the 
return,  work  on  repairing  the  boat  on  shore  was  hinder- 
ed by  stormy  weather.  This  did  not  hold  back  the  col- 
onists, however,  who  went  daily  to  their  labors.  The 
gray  haired  governor  led  the  way  in  these  toils,  encour- 
aging the  men  to  their  duty  by  his  example.  All  day 
long  they  worked  in  the  cold  and  rain,  living  on  stale 
bread,  a  piece  of  spoiled  beef,  a  bit  of  cheese,  with  an 
occasional  sip  of  beer.  Though  many  had  colds  and 
coughs  they  gave  little  heed  to  them  and  went  on  in  the 
sleet  and  rain,  as  if  laboring  under  clear  skies  and  har- 
bored beneath  their  own  roof. 

Captain  Jones  and  I  gave  ourselves  over  to  hunting. 
I  was  disgusted  with  my  adventure  in  coming  to  this 
new  country,  since  I  was  spending  my  time  shooting 
ducks,  which  I  could  have  done  equally  as  well  in  Eng- 
land, instead  of  seeking  the  great  animals  that  I  had 
been  led  to  believe  were  stalking  in  the  forests.  I  chafed 
at  this  duck-shooting  and  challenged  Captain  Jones  to 
go  with  me  into  the  deep  woods  to  seek  big  game.  But 
the  master  mariner  was  not  overfond  of  walking,  be- 
sides he  had  a  wholesome  dread  of  the  savages,  so  that 
I  could  not  get  him  beyond  the  fresh  water  ponds  along 
the  shore. 

One  afternoon,  having  had  good  sport,  I  brought 


i8o tCfje  :f  ounbing  of  a^ation 

aboard  a  goodly  supply  of  ducks,  which  I  distributed 
among  the  colonists.  Going  between  decks  to  find  one 
of  the  men,  I  was  saluted  with  a  smell  of  bilge  water, 
and  animal  odors,  that  almost  drove  me  back  to  the  deck. 
I  stuck  to  my  purpose,  however  and  groped  through  the 
darkness  which  was  broken  now  and  then  by  the  rays 
from  the  horn  lanterns.  Though  there  were  betty 
lamps,  branch  candle  sticks,  sconces,  and  single  sticks 
aboard,  these  were  not  used  for  fear  of  fire.  The  only 
entrance  into  the  hold  was  through  the  great  cabin  or 
the  forecastle,  the  deck  hatches  being  battened  down. 
As  these  openings  were  not  in  the  air,  there  were  no 
signs  of  freshness  between  the  decks,  where  the  men 
slept  and  lived  next  to  the  goats  and  swine. 

Fortunately  there  were  no  horses  or  cows  aboard  to 
increase  the  nauseous  odors  of  this  dark  hole,  though  I 
could  not  conceive  how  it  was  possible  to  make  it  worse. 
The  men  with  families  had  built  thin  partitions,  mak- 
ing small  cabins,  which  gave  privacy  without  diluting 
the  discomforts.  Most  of  the  men  had  for  their  beds 
canvas  rugs  beneath  and  sleeping-rugs  above  them.  It 
occurred  to  me  as  I  felt  my  way  through  the  dismal 
hole,  that  they  must  have  been  strong  lunged  men  to 
have  existed  so  long  in  the  foul  smelling  place.  I  only 
stayed  long  enough  to  deliver  my  ducks,  then  escaped  to 
the  deck,  glad  enough  to  once  more  be  in  the  freshness 
of  the  sea  air. 

As  I  came  up  through  the  great  cabin  I  saw  a  yellow 
singing  bird  in  a  cage,  and  a  family  cat  lay  on  a  rug. 
In  one  corner  was  a  lilac  bush  which  Mistress  Rose 
Standish,  wife  of  the  captain,  was  bringing  from  Hol- 
land. In  the  warm  days  of  the  early  voyage  she  brought 
it  out  on  deck  to  drench  its  earth  with  water.     I  was 


Wi)t  sfetonb  €xpebition  of  Bisftoberp       1 8 1 

told  then  that  the  lilac  was  Captain  Standish's  favorite 
flower,  so  that  Mistress  Rose's  devotion  to  this  plant  was 
likewise  her  devotion  to  him. 

Captain  Jones  was  cross  and  evil  dispositioned  over 
the  slowness  with  which  the  shallop  was  being  repaired, 
although  the  colonists  were  doing  their  utmost.  He 
made  little  allowance  for  the  cold  and  the  awkwardness 
of  doing  ship's  carpenters  work  in  the  wilderness.  After 
three  or  four  days  of  wrath,  he  finally  sent  his  own  car- 
penter to  aid  the  colonists,  as  he  was  anxious  to  start  on 
his  way  to  England.  The  common  sailors  joined  in 
this  discontent  at  stopping  so  long,  telling  the  colonists 
to  their  faces  that  they  would  soon  be  set  ashore. 

This  word  coming  to  the  ears  of  Governor  Carver  he 
very  promptly  called  upon  Captain  Jones  in  the  round- 
house. I  happened  to  be  present,  and  I  thought  the 
gray  haired  leader  looked  grieved  and  care-worn  under 
his  responsibilities,  but  he  was  still  gracious  in  his  man- 
ner as  he  said,  "Captain  Jones  it  has  come  to  me  that  you 
are  anxious  to  get  away  for  England." 

"  'Tis  true,"  was  the  captain's  curt  reply. 

"It  is  our  desire  to  hasten  your  return,  but  before  you 
leave  us  we  must  have  a  suitable  place  to  establish  our- 
selves." 

"But,  Master  Carver,  we  can  not  tarry  here  while  you 
seek  out  a  proper  place,  our  meat  is  low,  and  our  beer 
has  already  fallen  short,  causing  my  sailors  to  grumble." 

Quite  shrewdly  the  gray  haired  governor  answered 
the  captain's  impatience  by  saying,  "Captain  Jones,  since 
you  feel  that  we  do  not  make  haste,  will  you  command 
the  shallop  on  our  next  discovery?" 

The  captain's  beadlike  eyes  sparkled  as  he  quickly 
said,  "I  will  go  with  you,  as  you  say." 


1 82  tCi^E  Jfounbing  of  a  Ration 

"It  is  now  the  twenty-second  of  November,  I  fancy 
the  shallop  will  be  in  condition  shortly  before  the  first 
of  December,  then  we  shall  lose  no  time  in  going." 

With  this  explanation  of  his  hopes,  and  the  appoint- 
ment of  the  captain  as  the  commander  of  the  next  expe- 
dition, the  governor  left  the  roundhouse. 

Knowing  what  was  on  foot,  and  being  tired  of  my 
narrow  quarters,  I  once  more  besought  Captain  Stan- 
dish,  that  I  might  be  one  of  his  party.  I  did  not  care 
to  take  orders  from  Captain  Jones,  preferring  to  set  my- 
self under  the  command  of  a  military  leader.  There 
was  no  trouble  on  this  score,  Captain  Standish  did  not 
hesitate  but  assured  me  a  place  any  time  I  cared  to  go 
with  him.  This  readiness  of  the  colonists  to  welcome 
me  gave  me  the  conceit  that  I  had  at  least  gained  their 
admiration  if  not  their  confidence. 

I  found  winning  the  respect  of  the  men  colonists  was 
an  easy  task  compared  to  gaining  the  good  will  of  will- 
ful Mistress  Lora,  who  was  now  so  shy  of  my  attention, 
that  she  would  not  walk  on  deck  at  the  same  time  I  did. 
Once  I  forced  a  brace  of  mallards  upon  her,  but  before 
reaching  the  door  of  the  roundhouse  she  gave  them 
away,  so  that  I  did  not  care  to  try  it  again.  On  this 
same  day  of  the  interview  between  Governor  Carver 
and  Captain  Jones,  I  came  upon  the  maiden  speaking 
with  Captain  Standish,  so  that  she  could  not  run  away 
from  me. 

As  I  came  up  the  captain  said,  ''Mistress  Lora,  Mas- 
ter Beaumont  has  already  joined  our  next  expedition." 

"Indeed!"  exclaimed  the  maiden  in  surprise. 

"Truly,"  I  broke  in,  "since  I  would  know  the  coun- 
try, the  animals,  the  wild  savages,  and  see  where  you 
would  settle." 


EXPEDITION  FOR  SECOND  DISCOVERY 
Monday,  Tuesday,  Wedndsday,  Thursday, 
November.  27,  28,  29,  30,  O.  S.  1620. 


The  party  consisted  of  2J,  pilgrims 
and    10    sailors    all    under   com- 
mand   of  Captain  Jones  of  the 
Mayflower.     Owing    to   rough 
weather   the   party  was 
divided,  part  staying  in  the 
shallop,  the  remainder 
walked  along  the  shore. 


Party  In    shallop 

o  — o-  Party  on  shore 


ORKS.    BUFFALO, 


^t)e  attonh  Cxpebition  ot  jBis^coberp       i  B5 

Then  the  captain,  giving  me  a  queer  look,  said,  "Mas- 
ter Beaumont,  you  took  to  the  ways  of  the  forest  so  well 
upon  our  first  discovery,  I  fancy  you  have  already  a  lik- 
ing for  this  new  country." 

"Nay,  captain,"  I  replied,  "I  care  more  for  England 
than  this  wilderness." 

Shortly  the  captain  left  us  alone,  and  to  prevent  Mis- 
tress Lora  from  going  likewise,  I  asked  her  quickly 
what  she  did  with  my  stick  of  yellow  and  blue  corn.  To 
this  she  sedately  replied,  "It  is  amongst  our  garden 
seeds." 

"But  those  belong  to  the  colonists,  whilst  I  gave  the 
corn  to  you." 

"Truly,  you  would  have  me  plant  the  seed?"  she  ask- 
ed in  surprise. 

"In  your  own  garden  and  not  in  the  common  field,"  I 
explained  to  her. 

After  this  exchange  of  words  I  saw  Mistress  Lora 
several  times  upon  the  deck,  even  gaining  her  confidence 
long  enough  to  ask  after  the  many  sick  people  who  were 
hoping  for  an  early  relief  ashore.  On  the  third  of  De- 
cember, I  said  to  the  maiden,  "On  the  morrow  the  shal- 
lop will  be  ready  and  we  start  on  the  second  discovery." 

Looking  up  into  the  sky  she  answered  sympathetical- 
ly, "I  am  fearful  you  will  be  both  cold  and  hungry,  ere 
you  return." 

Later  on  I  went  ashore  and  found  the  shallop  only 
partially  completed.  Governor  Carver  being  close  by, 
I  said,  "The  shallop  will  not  be  ready  on  the  morrow." 

"We  dare  not  tarry  longer,  Master  Beaumont,  and 
must  take  the  boat  even  though  it  is  not  whole,"  he  re- 
plied. 


1 86  tCfje  Jfounbins  of  a  ^tion 

"Then  you  will  trust  yourself  in  it,  in  its  present  con- 
dition?" 

"We  must,"  replied  the  governor. 

The  same  evening  the  shallop  was  launched  and 
brought  alongside.  There  was  considerable  excitement 
on  board  the  vessel,  all  the  men  being  anxious  to  go  on 
the  voyage.  Though  we  had  come  away  from  the  first 
trip  poorly,  still  that  was  mainly  due  to  our  toiling 
through  the  sands ;  now  that  the  journey  was  to  be  made 
by  sea,  there  were  many  volunteers.  Everyone  was 
busy  with  the  cleaning  of  muskets,  preparing  food,  and 
the  gathering  of  sleeping-rugs. 

The  morning  of  November  twenty-seventh  was  cold 
with  a  gale  blowing  across  the  harbor.  With  this  un- 
toward greeting  of  the  elements,  I  hastened  back  into 
the  roundhouse  advising  Captain  Jones  to  take  along 
his  sleeping-rug  and  an  extra  flask  of  aqua  vitae.  For 
myself  I  decided  to  leave  off  my  steel  bonnet,  taking  on- 
ly my  front  and  back  plates  and  putting  on  an  extra 
coat  for  warmth.  The  ship  was  rolling  heavily  when  I 
came  on  deck  the  second  time,  being  greeted  with  a  cold 
blast  of  wind,  I  was  half  a  mind  to  abandon  the  adven- 
ture. Some  of  the  men  were  of  the  same  opinion  and 
stood  shrugging  their  shoulders,  as  if  they  would  at 
least  like  to  postpone  the  starting  until  another  day. 
But  the  leaders  would  not  listen  to  a  change  of  their 
plans,  since  they  were  fearful  that  Captain  Jones  was 
likely  to  set  them  ashore.  As  they  bade  their  followers 
make  ready,  I  thought  that  only  men  driven  by  dire 
necessity,  would  go  abroad  in  such  weather. 

Governor  Carver,  Master  Bradford,  and  the  others 
stood  unshaken  on  the  cold  deck.  Captain  Jones  was 
equally  as  resolute,  as  he  was  anxious  to  rid  the  vessel  of 


Cfje  fi^econb  Cxpebition  of  JBisito\itq^      187 

the  colonists.  With  the  men  shivering  from  the  cold, 
and  the  leaders  encouraging  them  to  their  tasks,  twenty- 
four  colonists  and  two  seamen  were  finally  made  ready 
to  go. 

Captain  Jones,  after  taking  a  look  at  the  weather, 
hesitated  in  sending  the  men  down  into  the  shallop, 
which  was  swinging  heavily  in  the  wash  of  the  ship. 
The  seaman  advised  the  governor  that  the  craft  would 
not  carry  all  the  party.  Governor  Carver,  not  to  be  de- 
nied even  by  the  elements,  promptly  told  the  captain  to 
take  what  men  he  could  in  the  shallop  while  he  would 
lead  a  second  party  along  the  beach. 

The  governor  and  Captain  Jones  having  agreed  to  di- 
vide the  party,  the  men  were  sent  over  the  side,  and  the 
little  craft  pushed  off.  Deciding  to  cast  my  lot  with  the 
party  going  along  the  beach,  I  stood  on  the  deck  watch- 
ing the  shallop  struggling  in  the  seas.  The  other  men 
were  not  anxious  to  start  until  they  saw  how  their  com- 
rades fared.  When  the  sailors  brought  the  long  boat, 
which  was  to  take  us  ashore,  they  were  swearing  at  the 
colonists  for  compelling  them  to  be  abroad  in  such  in- 
decent weather,  managing  the  boat  so  stupidly,  I  came 
near  falling  into  the  sea.  This  so  angered  me,  I  picked 
up  a  boat-hook  and  threatened  to  break  a  head  or  two  if 
they  continued  their  tricks,  with  the  result  the  party  was 
soon  safely  aboard.  Happening  to  glance  up  I  saw 
Mistress  Lora's  eyes  fixed  upon  me  in  curious  wonder- 
ment. I  tried  to  win  a  smile  from  her  but  she  turned 
her  glances  upon  her  father  instead. 

On  the  deck  of  the  vessel  the  wind  had  a  taste  of  win- 
ter to  it,  but  down  in  the  boat,  with  the  spray  blowing 
into  my  face,  it  whipped  like  a  knife  cut.  Before  we 
reached  the  beach  my  armor  showed  rust  and  my  stock- 


1 88  tKfte  Jfounbing  of  a  i^ation 

ings  were  wet  by  the  spray.  Though  we  were  uncom- 
fortable in  the  boat,  we  were  made  doubly  so  by  being 
compelled  to  leap  into  the  breakers  and  wade  ashore. 
The  sea  was  to  our  knees,  but  the  waves  dashed  upon  us 
until  we  were  wet  above  our  thighs.  Coming  onto  the 
beach  with  the  salt  water  dripping  from  my  clothes,  and 
my  fingers  blue  with  cold,  I  could  not  help  but  again 
feel  that  the  colonists  were  driven  by  a  cruel  necessity  to 
endure  such  hardships;  furthermore,  it  was  a  piece  of 
foolishness  for  me  to  be  with  them. 

The  sand  was  as  perplexing  as  ever,  but  our  party  was 
the  choicest  spirits  of  the  colonists,  so  that  we  pushed 
ahead  without  complaint.  The  shallop  followed  in  the 
distance  dancing  on  the  waves,  making  me  glad  that  I 
had  ground  beneath  my  feet,  though  it  was  almost  as  un- 
stable as  the  sea.  Before  we  had  passed  the  first  league 
the  clouds,  which  had  been  hanging  low,  began  sifting 
down  flakes  of  snow.  We  drew  our  cloaks  over  our 
guns  to  keep  the  priming  dry  and  the  matches  alive. 
The  few  gentle  snowflakes  soon  multiplied  until  the 
heavens  over  our  heads,  the  sea,  and  even  the  neighbor- 
ing forests  were  hidden.  The  driving  winds  blew 
the  snow  into  our  faces,  causing  us  to  follow  closely  after 
each  other  for  fear  of  straying  away  in  the  storm.  We 
pushed  our  way  through  the  blinding  storm,  setting  our 
heads  low  and  surging  forward  against  the  riotous 
winds.  On  the  one  side  we  could  hear  the  thunder  of 
the  surf  upon  the  beach,  and  on  the  other  the  rushing  of 
the  tempest  through  the  pines.  Between  these  was  our 
path  on  the  wind  swept  beach,  open  and  unprotected. 
Hoping  for  relief  the  captain  led  us  into  the  forests,  but 
the  trees,  which  should  have  sheltered  us,  showered 
loose  snow  down  upon  our  heads,  driving  us  out  again. 


Cije  s^econb  Cxpebition  ot  Bisfcoberp      189 

The  shallop  of  course  was  lost  to  view  so  that  the  gov- 
ernor was  growing  worried  about  it,  when  we  heard 
voices  in  the  veil  of  snow.  They  were  our  own  men  but 
where  they  were  we  could  not  tell,  until  we  came  full 
upon  the  shallop  riding  safely  in  a  little  harbor.  Clam- 
bering aboard,  we  were  glad  to  rest  even  though  seated 
in  the  snow.  Governor  Carver  had  no  mind  of  tarry- 
ing, hoping  that  the  snow  was  but  a  flurry  and  would 
soon  pass.  Instructing  Captain  Jones  to  follow  as  soon 
as  possible,  he  struck  off  through  the  storm  in  search  of 
the  river. 

As  the  governor  thought,  the  snow  soon  ceased  giving 
us  a  clear  view  of  our  surroundings.  We  made  fairly 
good  headway  and  were  satisfied  with  our  conditions. 
This  respite  was  short  for  the  snow  soon  began  falling 
again  enshrouding  us  within  its  folds,  shutting  out  the 
landscape  and  sea.  With  a  steadfastness  of  spirit  the 
colonists  refused  to  turn  back  but  strove  on  towards  their 
goal. 

As  the  night  came  on,  we  dragged  ourselves  along  the 
wet  beach  through  the  blinding  snow,  sadly  w^ishing  for 
even  the  protection  of  the  foul  smelling  ship,  or  even  the 
snow  covered  shallop.  The  steel  caps  grew  like  pieces 
of  ice,  so  that  some  took  them  off  marching  through  the 
storm,  with  the  melted  snow  trickling  down  their  faces. 
Though  the  men  endeavored  to  protect  their  guns  be- 
neath their  besotted  cloaks,  they  soon  gave  it  up,  and 
marched  with  them  exposed  showing  the  blackened  and 
wet  end  of  the  matches. 

We  were  finally  driven  from  the  beach  into  the  for- 
ests to  make  our  rendezvous  as  best  we  could.  The 
axes  were  in  the  boat,  likewise  the  sleeping-rugs  and  the 
water.     To  push  on  to  the  river  was  impossible.     Even 


I90  ®fie  jf ounbing  of  a  Station 

if  we  could  gain  that  point  we  were  in  doubt  whether 
we  would  find  the  shallop.  Those,  who  had  the 
strength,  searched  through  the  woods  for  fallen  brush 
with  which  to  build  a  fire  to  keep  alive  their  feeble  com- 
rades. Captain  Standish,  finding  a  rotten  log,  with  his 
cutlass  picked  out  splinters  of  dry  wood.  The  call  for 
flint,  steel,  and  touch-wood  brought  all  these  to  hand. 
While  one  of  the  men  knelt  in  the  snow  to  strike  the  fire, 
the  others  stood  around  shivering  and  hoping  he  would 
succeed  quickly. 

The  soft  tinder  was  placed  on  cross  sticks,  while  a 
cloak  was  held  over  the  man  with  steel  and  flint  to  ward 
off  the  winds.  Once,  twice,  he  struck  fire,  each  time  we 
were  expecting  to  see  the  little  curl  of  flax  smoke  rise 
from  beneath  the  cloak.  Finally  the  man  arose  say- 
ing, the  tinder  was  wet  and  would  not  catch.  Another 
one  tried  and  failed.  Master  Bradford  throwing  down 
an  armful  of  branches  made  ready  his  steel  and  flint. 
Feeling  it  was  a  matter  of  life  and  death  to  start  a  fire, 
one  held  his  wet  cloak  over  him,  another  man  wiped  out 
his  steel  cap  and  placed  the  flax  tinder  within  it,  while 
he  knelt  in  the  snow.  Slowly  Master  Bradford  drew 
back  the  steel,  then  with  a  quick  jerk  struck  the  flint. 
A  spark  fell  into  the  flax,  hung  for  a  moment  then  ex- 
pired. A  second,  third,  fourth,  and  I  know  not  how 
many  sparks  fell  from  the  stone  but  none  held.  Finally 
tired  of  his  effort  Master  Bradford  arose  from  the  snow. 
The  men  turned  away  without  so  much  as  speaking,  con- 
fronted by  the  anguish  of  spending  a  shelterless  night  in 
the  freezing  storm. 

Now  that  it  was  evident  that  we  were  not  to  be  cheer- 
ed by  the  light  and  heat  of  a  camp-fire,  the  weary  men 
began  casting  about  for  resting-places.    The  oaks  and 


C()e  uttonh  Cxpebition  of  Bisicoberp      191 

birches  with  their  bare  branches  offered  little  consola- 
tion. Then  someone  sought  the  protection  of  a  low 
growing  pine,  calling  out  from  beneath  its  branches  that 
the  interlacing  needles  gave  protection  from  the  falling 
snow.  With  this  advice  the  rest  sought  the  pine  shrubs. 
Even  in  this  extremity,  the  generosity  of  the  colonists 
showed  forth,  for  as  a  man  would  find  a  tree  that  was 
larger  and  dryer  than  the  others,  he  would  call  loudly 
to  his  comrades  to  come  and  share  his  cold  covering.  As 
the  last  rays  of  light  died  out  and  the  blackness  of  night 
shut  in  the  forests,  we  sat  cold,  wet,  and  freezing  beneath 
the  pines. 

I  was  reaching  for  a  piece  of  ship's  bread,  when  I 
heard  the  wavering  notes  of  a  song,  which  soon  grew 
into  a  psalm  of  David.  From  beneath  the  pines  others 
joined  in  the  melody,  carrying  the  volume  of  their  wor- 
ship above  the  roar  of  the  winds.  Then  there  was  a  lull 
and  out  of  the  darkness  came  a  voice  of  prayer  —  a  man 
giving  thanks  for  his  crosses.  When  he  said  his  "Amen," 
the  rush  of  the  tempest  once  more  filled  the  forests, 
leaving  us  cold  and  cheerless. 

Master  Winslow  and  I  shared  our  pine  tree  with  one 
of  the  commonality.  This  man  had  been  out  on  the 
first  journey  and  had  not  fully  recovered  from  its  rigors 
and  like  the  rest  of  us  had  been  marching  in  wet  clothes 
most  of  the  day.  His  feebleness  aroused  my  sympathy, 
but  I  was  unable  to  relieve  it  farther  than  giving  him  of 
my  food  and  drink.  It  was  only  by  the  greatest  exer- 
tion that  Master  Winslow  and  I  succeeded  in  getting 
him  under  our  tree.  Once  there,  feeling  around  in  the 
dark,  we  gathered  together  a  few  dry  leaves  to  make  a 
bed  for  him. 

The  icy  blasts  swept  through  the  pines  searching  the 


192  Wf)t  jFounbing  ot  a  Ration 

remotest  corners  of  our  shelter,  so  that  we  were  lying  in 
misery.  The  sting  of  the  cold  drove  myriads  of  prick- 
lings  into  my  flesh,  drawing  out  the  warmth  of  the  blood 
with  excruciating  pain,  until  I  thought  I  felt  the  needles 
of  ice  forming  in  my  veins.  Like  one  of  the  great  snakes 
of  Ethiopia  the  frost  wound  me  within  its  coils,  squeez- 
ing muscles  and  bones  beneath  its  weight.  Though  I 
knew  the  ice  wind's  breath  and  was  conscious  of  it,  I 
was  helpless  to  combat  it.  Half  alive  and  half  dead, 
the  creeping  ice  chilled  our  blood  and  froze  our  flesh 
until  our  minds  were  filled  with  hopeless  anguish  and 
our  bodies  racked  beyond  moving. 

While  the  frost  was  slowly  freezing  the  most  robust, 
it  was  making  sad  havoc  with  the  colonist  under  our 
pine  tree.  At  first  he  complained  bitterly,  but  as  the 
icy  fingers  of  the  frost  clutched  him  tighter  and  tighter, 
he  became  so  numb  he  could  not  speak.  We  stood  it  for 
a  time,  then  more  dead  than  alive,  we  dragged  ourselves 
out  from  beneath  the  pine,  hauling  our  weaker  com- 
rade with  us.  He  plead  for  us  to  let  him  lie  down  in 
the  snow  to  rest.  Knowing  that  he  was  freezing,  we 
gave  him  a  draught  from  my  flask  and  began  walking 
him  back  and  forth  in  the  snow. 

Master  Bradford  and  Captain  Standish  coming  from 
their  shelter  advised  with  us.  It  required  the  effort  of 
two  of  us  now  to  keep  the  man  on  his  feet,  by  our  walk- 
ing we  made  a  well  beaten  path  in  the  snow  and  at  the 
same  time  brought  warmth  to  our  own  bodies.  When 
resting  from  toiling  over  our  man,  I  went  from  tree  to 
tree  to  see  how  the  rest  did  and  found  them  in  a  miser- 
able condition  suffering  from  the  cold  and  exposure. 
Though  my  supply  of  rusks  was  meagre  and  my  brandy 
flask  small,  I  made  both  go  as  far  as  I  could,  reserving  a 
mite  for  our  half  frozen  comrade. 


3Cf)e  geconb  Cxpebition  of  Bis;coberj>      193 

The  sufferings  of  this  night,  as  I  felt  the  chill  of  the 
north  winds  creeping  into  my  flesh  and  blood,  are  past 
my  telling.  Struggle  as  I  would  the  icy  numbness 
seemed  to  fix  its  touch  upon  me,  until  I  would  gladly 
have  laid  down  in  the  snow  to  end  my  miseries  in  an 
endless  sleep.  But  my  instincts  kept  me  on  my  feet 
fighting  off  the  cold  and  its  rigors. 

The  first  rays  of  the  coming  day  found  us  walking 
our  weak  comrade  in  the  snow  thankful  that  we  were 
all  alive.  Though  it  has  been  my  misfortune  to  have 
been  uncomfortable  at  other  times  in  my  life,  I  am  free 
to  say,  I  have  never  been  so  utterly  miserable  as  during 
this  wild  night  in  the  snow  in  the  New  England  forest. 
Its  horrors  were  never  forgotten  by  those  who  endured 
them,  and  its  ravages  sent  many  of  the  colonists  to  an 
early  grave. 

The  snow  was  upward  of  a  foot  deep,  when  the  men 
one  by  one  with  their  clothes  frozen  to  their  armor 
dragged  themselves  from  beneath  the  trees.  Standing 
around  in  the  snow  I  could  hardly  recognize  them  as 
the  men  who  left  the  ship  barely  four  and  twenty  hours 
before.  Their  eyes  were  blood  shot  and  faces  so  hag- 
gard from  the  night's  exposure,  many  seemed  ready  to 
fall  from  weakness.  Though  the  snow  had  stopped  and 
the  tempest  had  ceased  there  was  little  comfort  for  us 
even  in  the  daylight.  Brooms  of  pine  boughs  were 
used  to  swxep  off  a  log,  so  that  the  weaker  ones  might  sit 
while  they  nibbled  at  their  bread.  The  water  supply 
being  in  the  shallop,  the  dry  food  stuck  in  their  throats 
until  it  was  moistened  with  a  little  snow. 

While  we  were  breakfasting  in  this  fashion  a  wolf 
came  out  of  the  deep  woods  and  circled  around  us  look- 
ing as  disconsolate  as  we  felt.     Soon  the  brute  was  join- 


194  ffiije  jFounbing  of  a  ^tion 

ed  by  another  and  another  until  a  band  of  the  animals 
were  seated  on  their  haunches,  just  out  of  gunshot.  The 
whole  scene  was  so  uncanny  I  endeavored  to  have  a  shot 
at  them,  but  my  snap  chance  would  not  fire.  So  through 
our  breakfast  of  frozen  bread  and  cheese  we  were  con- 
tent to  let  them  watch  us,  being  too  weak  to  drive  them 
away. 

After  the  cold  repast,  we  made  our  way  through  the 
snow  to  the  beach  to  look  for  the  shallop.  The  break- 
ers were  rolling  high  upon  the  sands,  and  the  sea  was 
stirred  with  white  capped  waves,  so  that  we  questioned 
whether  the  little  craft  would  venture  forth.  By  ten 
o'clock  the  sea  had  subsided  somewhat.  As  the  boat 
did  not  appear  it  was  decided  to  send  two  of  the  party 
back  to  the  little  creek,  where  we  had  left  it  the  day  be- 
fore. 

We  had  barely  gone  a  mile  when  we  saw  ofif  at  sea  a 
black  speck  dancing  on  top  of  the  waves.  Master  Wins- 
low  caught  it  first  and  pointed  it  out,  saying  it  was  the 
shallop.  We  waited  patiently  until  we  could  distin- 
guish the  men  and  the  boat.  As  the  shallop  came  oppo- 
site us,  we  shouted  and  waved  our  cloaks,  until  Captain 
Jones  seeing  us  turned  the  prow  towards  the  beach. 

It  was  evident  that  the  shallop  could  not  come  close 
in  so  as  to  permit  us  to  get  aboard  without  wading 
through  the  surf.  I  confess  I  drew  back  from  entering 
the  sea,  for  when  your  flesh  is  chilled  and  your  mind  is 
filled  with  anguish  from  the  cold,  an  ice  bath  is  not  an 
acceptable  addition  to  your  misery.  The  weaker  mem- 
bers of  the  party  stood  looking  at  the  shallop,  then  at  the 
sea,  never  offering  to  move.  Captain  Jones,  who  had 
spent  a  bad  night  in  the  shallop,  seeing  the  situation, 
waved  to  us  to  come  on  but  the  men  steadfastly  refused 


Cte  sittonh  Cxpebttion  oi  JBis^toi^tvy       195 

to  stir.  In  fact  many  turned  their  backs  to  the  sea  and 
would  have  reentered  the  forests,  had  we  not  detained 
them. 

It  was  Captain  Standish  who  suggested  that  six  of 
the  strongest  take  their  weaker  comrades  on  their  backs 
carrying  them  through  the  surf  to  the  shallop.  It  fell 
to  my  lot  to  be  one  of  the  beasts  of  burden.  The  water 
was  stinging  cold.  I  had  trouble  keeping  my  man  out 
of  the  sea,  and  it  was  only  by  sacrificing  my  own  com- 
fort that  I  finally  succeeded  in  getting  him  dry  into  the 
boat.  One  journey  was  all  I  cared  to  make,  in  fact  all 
that  any  man  in  full  strength  could  have  endured.  Both 
of  us  were  hauled  into  the  boat  more  dead  than  alive. 
Once  within  the  shallop  we  wrapped  ourselves  in  the 
heavy  sleeping-rugs  and  lay  in  the  bottom  of  the  boat. 

Though  we  were  in  a  sad  plight,  the  governor  refused 
to  turn  back  to  the  ship,  commanding  Captain  Jones  to 
go  to  the  river.  Before  reaching  our  destination  most 
of  the  men  were  dry  and  warm,  but  the  six  feeble  ones 
could  not  stir  from  their  rugs.  A  drink  of  water,  a  bite 
of  cold  meat,  and  a  little  rest  refreshed  the  able-bodied 
men  somewhat  ere  the  boat  reached  the  intake  of  the 
sea,  visited  on  the  first  discovery. 

We  soon  found  that  the  harbor  was  too  shallow  for 
ships,  though  it  was  ample  for  fishing-shallops.  These 
observations  made,  it  was  decided  to  land  and  once  more 
look  at  the  ground.  Captain  Jones  going  with  the  party. 
Only  the  able  men  were  set  ashore  and  for  once  landed 
with  dry  clothes.  I  was  ready  for  the  journey,  going 
with  the  party  as  it  trudged  ofif  through  the  ice  and 
snow. 

We  marched  all  the  afternoon  through  the  deep 
snow,  up  steep  hills  and  along  narrow  valleys,  without 


196  ®i)e  Jfounliins  of  a  station 

coming  upon  a  sign  of  a  savage  habitation.  Captain 
Jones  was  desirous  of  taking  up  his  lodging  early, 
though  the  rest  were  for  going  on  with  the  search.  As  a 
matter  of  fact  he  began  to  think,  that  the  finding  of  a 
suitable  place  to  settle  in  the  winter-time  after  all  was 
not  such  an  easy  task  as  it  appeared,  when  he  was  sitting 
warm  and  snug  in  his  own  cabin.  Though  he  was  anx- 
ious to  have  the  colonists  out  of  the  ship,  still  walking 
through  the  cold,  hours  at  a  time  had  too  many  discom- 
forts for  him  to  endure  long. 

This  night  the  tinder  was  dry,  though  we  had  some 
difficulty  in  striking  fire,  we  soon  had  a  blaze  going 
merrily.  Crowding  around  it  for  the  first  time  in  six 
and  thirty  hours  we  were  really  comfortable.  Rolling 
two  fallen  logs  together,  we  set  fire  between  them  so 
that  we  were  assured  of  its  warmth  for  the  night. 

Gathered  around  the  fire  the  next  morning  the  colo- 
nists first  decided  that  neither  the  harbor  nor  the  coun- 
try, was  fit  for  settlement.  Masters  Bradford  and  Hop- 
kins like  careful  farmers,  then  advised  the  securing  of 
the  corn  which  we  had  left  on  the  first  journey,  and 
carrying  it  all  back  to  the  ship  for  seed  at  the  next  plant- 
ing season.  The  fields  being  across  the  creek,  we  were 
compelled  to  follow  the  stream  down  to  where  the  sav- 
age's canoe  was  lying  on  the  bank.  Finding  it  in  good 
order,  I  lifted  it  with  one  hand  and  wondered  that  any- 
one could  be  so  foolish,  as  to  risk  his  life  to  its  frailty. 
There  were  two  oars  in  the  boat  so  we  launched  it  in  the 
stream.  Remembering  the  experience  of  John  Billing- 
ton,  on  our  first  journey  when  he  was  thrown  headlong 
into  the  water,  we  were  shy  of  entering,  until  Master 
Hopkins  showed  us  how  to  dc  so,  by  stepping  into  the 
center,  then  stooping  quickly  but  steadily. 


®fie  jseconb  Cxpebition  of  3Btootierj>       197 

Once  across  we  struck  a  path,  which  we  followed 
with  some  trouble  as  the  snow  had  almost  filled  it.  The 
pile  of  corn  we  found  was  a  rounding  mound  beneath 
the  smooth  white  coating.  Under  this  blanket  of  frost 
the  earth  was  stiff  making  hard  work  for  our  cutlasses, 
but  after  some  labor  we  rescued  the  grain,  lifting  it 
from  its  retreat  in  its  wicker  basket.  This  we  left 
standing  in  the  snow  while  we  went  on  to  the  next 
fields,  where,  visiting  two  other  clearings,  we  found 
corn,  some  loose  and  some  still  clinging  to  its  sticks, 
all  in  good  condition.  This  we  gathered  until  we  had 
burdened  ourselves  with  about  ten  bushels  of  grain. 
Both  Master  Bradford  and  Stephen  Hopkins  being 
satisfied  that  ample  stock  had  been  secured  for  seeding, 
we  ceased  further  search. 

It  was  well  that  the  leaders  came  to  this  judgment  for 
the  ground  was  so  frozen,  that  the  cutlasses  made  little 
impression  upon  it.  Lacking  spades  and  mattocks,  all 
we  could  do  was  to  make  holes  in  the  ground  with  our 
short  swords,  and  by  inserting  ends  of  saplings  into  them 
raise  the  hard  earth  in  sheets.  I  could  not  help  but 
think  that  if  we  had  not  made  the  first  journey  when 
the  snow  was  off  the  ground,  we  would  never  have  dis- 
covered the  seed  corn;  so  that  after  all  it  did  seem  that 
some  kind  Providence  had  directed  the  colonists  to  the 
fields,  when  they  were  free  and  the  corn  mounds  stood 
forth  boldly  so  that  they  could  be  easily  seen  and  the 
dirt  was  fit  for  handling. 

Captain  Jones  was  not  interested  so  much  in  the 
search  for  corn  as  he  was  in  finding  a  place  of  settle- 
ment; so  that  when  the  colonists  abandoned  all  hope  of 
establishing  themselves  on  this  spot,  the  seaman  began 
to  lose  heart  in  the  expedition.    Besides  he  had  passed 


198  tE%t  jFounbing  of  a  ^tion 

one  uncomfortable  night  in  the  shallop  and  another  in 
the  snow,  so  that  he  was  ready  to  go  back  to  the  vessel. 
Governor  Carver  being  made  of  sterner  stuff  was  not 
ready  to  return,  and  as  the  weather  had  moderated,  we 
could  travel  with  some  comfort. 

The  master  mariner  looking  up  into  the  heavens 
from  time  to  time,  prophesying  a  coming  storm,  sug- 
gested that  he  return  to  the  ship  with  the  sick  and  the 
seed  corn.  The  leaders  agreed  to  this  and  at  once  took 
up  their  journey  back  to  the  shallop.  It  was  decided 
that  only  the  feeble  were  to  return,  leaving  the  rest  to 
explore  the  country.  Captain  Jones  agreed  to  come 
back  the  next  day  with  the  shallop.  Having  settled 
these  points  he  hoisted  sail  and  went  out  of  the  harbor 
with  a  favorable  wind,  never  looking  back,  so  glad  was 
he  to  be  shipward  bound. 

Once  more  plunging  into  the  wilderness,  we  walked 
along  strange  paths  without  discovering  a  sign  of  the 
savages,  until  the  light  of  day  failed  us.  Our  rendez- 
vous was  cheered  by  a  bright  fire,  so  that  we  were  fairly 
comfortable  lying  on  the  brush  beds. 

We  were  up  early  and  off  down  a  well  beaten  path 
which  we  had  seen  the  night  before.  This  track  was  so 
broad,  that  Captain  Standish  made  us  keep  our  mus- 
kets in  readiness,  thinking  that  it  would  lead  into  a 
savage  village.  Seeing  the  bright  sky  of  a  clearing 
ahead,  a  conference  was  held,  at  which  it  was  decided 
that  Captain  Standish  was  to  lead  us  boldly  into  the 
village.  Cautiously  and  anxiously  following  the  track 
we  came  into  an  opening  filled  with  stakes  driven  into 
the  ground,  which  we  knew  at  once  was  the  end  of  a 
deer  drive.  Again  were  we  astonished,  since  we  con- 
ceived that  the  savages  hunted  their  game  singly,  not 


C{)e  s^econb  €xpebitton  ot  Bt^obetp      199 

concerting  together  for  the  killing  of  many  deer  at 
once.  At  times  we  were  prone  to  make  light  of  the 
savages,  but  when  we  ran  across  evidences  of  their  in- 
telligence, such  as  the  signal  pile  of  wood  upon  the 
high  hill  at  Cape  Cod,  the  rope  trap  for  deer,  the  art- 
ful birchen  boat,  and  now  this  deer  drive,  we  began  to 
doubt  ourselves,  likewise,  to  see  some  shrewdness  in 
them. 

Discovering  another  path  we  followed  it  for  five 
or  six  miles.  Not  finding  signs  of  savages,  we  crossed 
into  a  valley  to  return.  There  we  found  a  great 
mound.  Being  different  from  any  we  had  seen,  we  de- 
cided to  open  it.  First  we  removed  the  boards  that 
covered  the  earth,  beneath  which  we  found  mats,  bowls, 
trays,  dishes,  and  other  trinkets,  all  well  and  delicately 
made.  After  much  labor  we  came  upon  a  large  and  a 
small  bundle,  from  which  came  a  peculiar  odor.  Hesi- 
tating for  some  time  whether  to  unfasten  them  or  not, 
our  curiosity  finally  overcame  our  caution.  The  larger 
one  was  done  up  within  a  sailor's  canvas  blouse ;  unfold- 
ing it  we  were  astonished  to  find  a  mass  of  red  powder 
as  fine  as  wheat  flour,  in  which  were  the  bones  of  a  man 
with  locks  of  yellow  hair. 

Master  Hopkins,  who  was  authority  on  all  matters 
concerning  the  savages,  said  that  the  remains  must  be 
that  of  a  European,  since  he  had  never  seen  or  heard 
of  a  native  with  other  than  black  coarse  hair.  This 
caused  us  to  stand  around  and  muse  whether  we  were 
beholding  the  relics  of  a  tragedy  or  romance,  whether 
the  man's  end  was  peaceful  or  turbulent. 

Examining  the  smaller  bundle,  we  found  the  same 
soft  red  powder  and  the  bones  of  a  savage  child  with 
coarse  black  hair.     This  perplexed  us,  and  caused  me  to 


200  tCde  jFounlxins  of  a  ifiation 

think  that  perhaps  the  European  had  found  favor  with 
a  wild  princess,  such  as  saved  the  life  of  Captain  John 
Smith  in  Virginia,  and  at  his  death  he  had  been  en- 
tombed with  one  of  his  own  children.  Many  times  this 
day  and  afterwards  we  discussed  the  man  with  the  yel- 
low hair,  but  our  guesses  always  ended  in  confusion. 
Some  of  the  trinkets  we  took  away  to  show  how  the  wild 
people  wove  from  the  barks  of  trees  and  reeds  from  the 
ponds.  After  closing  the  barrow  of  the  man  and  the 
boy  we  made  our  way  without  stopping,  back  to  the 
mouth  of  the  creek  where  we  found  the  shallop  await- 
ing our  return. 

The  occupants  of  the  boat  were  greatly  surprised  and 
excited  over  the  discovery  made  by  two  of  the  sailors, 
who  had  been  hunting  ducks  ashore.  It  seemed  that 
they  had  hardly  left  the  banks  of  the  stream,  when  they 
came  upon  two  houses  belonging  to  the  savages. 

As  soon  as  the  governor  heard  the  seamen's  story,  he 
at  once  organized  a  party  to  visit  the  huts.  The  toils 
of  the  past  two  days  had  so  worn  our  party  that  only 
seven  volunteered  to  go.  With  the  two  sailors  as  our 
guides,  we  came  up  to  the  huts.  Though  there  were 
no  indications  of  their  being  occupied  we  advanced 
with  arms  ready  for  use.  The  details  we  did  not  see 
until  after  we  were  assured  that  the  huts  were  not  in- 
deed possessed  of  owners.  Now  that  we  could  observe 
their  constructions  leisurely,  we  saw  that  the  savages 
worked  as  ingeniously  in  their  house  building  as  they  did 
in  the  making  of  their  domestic  utensils.  For  here  we 
found  a  house  made  without  stone,  brick,  or  mortar,  and 
bound  together  without  pegs  or  nails,  still  withall  it 
would  face  the  fiercest  storm. 

After  looking  at  the  exterior,  the  men  entered  hastily 
gathering  from  the  walls  wooden  bowls,   trays,   and 


Cfie  j^econb  €xpet»ition  of  Bije^coberp      201 

earthen  pots.  I  happened  on  a  curious  basket  made  of 
the  shells  of  crabs,  bound  together  in  an  ingenious  man- 
ner, filled  with  tiny  black  seeds,  which  were  as  fine  as 
grains  of  powder  emitting  a  peculiar  odor.  There 
were  other  baskets  woven  deftly  from  reeds  and  rushes, 
but  none  so  quaint  as  the  one  I  happened  upon. 

The  time  being  limited,  we  did  not  tarry.  Taking 
the  trinkets  and  guns  in  hand,  we  pushed  our  way  out 
through  the  low  opening,  replacing  the  mat  over  the  en- 
trance. Next  to  the  hut  we  found  a  store  of  grasses, 
rushes,  and  reeds  used  in  the  making  of  the  woven 
things,  I  took  a  handful  of  these  to  carry  back  to 
England. 

With  the  wind  coming  out  of  the  northwest,  we  set 
sail  for  Cape  Cod.  On  the  way  I  called  the  attention 
of  Master  Stephen  Hopkins  to  my  quaint  basket  and  the 
tiny  black  seed.  As  he  ran  his  fingers  down  among 
them,  he  said  they  were  seeds  of  the  tobacco  plant,  out 
of  which  the  Virginia  colony  was  now  reaping  great 
profit. 

It  was  late  in  the  afternoon  when  we  approached  the 
ship.  While  we  were  some  distance  away,  a  volley  was 
fired  from  the  muskets,  calling  attention  to  our  coming. 
There  was  the  usual  excitement  among  the  women  and 
children,  as  they  peered  over  the  railing  of  the  vessel 
down  into  the  shallop  to  see  if  all  the  party  had  re- 
turned. Clambering  up  the  side  of  the  ship  we  were 
soon  on  deck.  There  interest  was  centered  at  once  in 
the  woven  baskets  and  trinkets  which  we  had  brought 
back  from  the  grave  and  huts  of  the  savages.  I  showed 
my  basket  and  seeds  to  any  who  cared  to  see  them. 
Weary  and  tired  I  went  back  to  the  roundhouse,  glad 
that  the  days  of  cold  and  privation  were  at  an  end. 


Wfit  tfjirb  Cxpebition  of  ©igcoberp 

Once  within  the  warmth  of  the  cabin  I  made  haste  to 
my  sleeping-rugs,  nestled  in  between  them,  I  fell  into  a 
deep  sleep,  from  which  Captain  Jones  awakened  me 
the  next  afternoon.  I  was  still  weary  and  after  a  warm 
drink  and  a  couple  of  Spanish  rusks  once  more  slum- 
bered not  to  awake  fully  until  the  following  morning. 
So  in  six  and  thirty  hours,  rest  had  restored  the  strength 
that  had  been  wasted  during  the  night  of  sleet  and  snow 
in  the  forests  and  the  two  days  tramping  through  the 
snow. 

While  I  was  sleeping  and  taking  my  ease,  the  colon- 
ists were  awake  and  working.  The  shallop,  which  was 
only  half  repaired,  was  again  dragged  ashore  where  the 
carpenters  plied  themselves  to  making  it  whole.  Those 
who  could  not  work  on  the  shallop,  labored  in  the  saw- 
pit,  cutting  boards,  or  else  in  the  forest,  chopping  down 
and  dragging  trees  to  the  pit.  Many  of  the  men  who 
were  on  the  last  discovery  were  unable  to  move,  owing 
to  fever  and  coughs.  The  ship  at  its  best  was  never 
warm;  in  the  daytime  it  was  cold  enough,  but  at  night 
the  chill  that  entered  the  cabins  made  them  uncomfort- 
ably cold. 

The  day  of  my  waking  from  my  long  sleep  was  on 
the  morning  of  December  second.  The  colonists  had 
been  at  anchor  in  Cape  Cod  Bay  for  three  weeks,  most 
of  which  time  they  were  on  their  voyages  of  discovery 
or  were  preparing  for  them.     Captain  Jones,  who  had 


204  QCtje  jTounlimg  oi  a  ^tton 

returned  from  his  adventures  ashore  with  different  ideas 
of  the  ease  with  which  a  landing-place  was  to  be  found, 
sat  in  his  cabin  this  morning  drinking  a  mug  of  beer, 
when  the  cabin  door  opened  letting  in  Governor 
Carver,  Masters  Bradford  and  Winslow.  It  was  their 
custom  not  to  be  seated,  unless  they  were  invited;  or- 
dinarily Captain  Jones  would  let  them  stand,  but  this 
morning  he  motioned  them  to  take  chairs.  I  think  his 
two  nights  in  the  cold  made  him  look  with  patience  on 
the  men  who  suffered  so  stolidly.  At  all  events  he  gave 
them  unusual  attention  as  Governor  Carver  began, 
''Captain  Jones  we  have  just  come  from  the  midst  of  our 
people,  who  are  in  great  controversy  as  to  whether  they 
shall  take  up  their  abode  here  on  Cape  Cod  or  go  on  to 
the  river  which  we  have  just  visited." 

"  'Tis  a  goodly  harbor,"  exclaimed  the  captain  with  a 
nod  of  his  head. 

"For  fish  boats  it  is  ample,  but  not  for  ships." 

"What  of  the  land?"  asked  the  mariner,  ignoring  the 
governor's  reply. 

"That  puzzles  our  people  greatly,  some  would  have 
it  that  the  land  is  cleared  and  ready  for  planting;  be- 
sides the  seed  which  we  have  found  is  natural  to  this 
soil.  Then  again  they  are  divided  whether  we  should 
plant  ourselves  without  further  searching.  Some  fa- 
vor one  plan,  others  another,  so  that  they  are  filled  with 
differences." 

Captain  Jones,  who  was  not  desirous  of  encouraging 
any  plan  that  would  require  time  to  develop,  at  once 
said,  "Cape  Cod  is  a  likely  place  for  fishing.  This  be- 
ing your  great  source  of  profit,  what  sav  you  to  settling 
here?" 

"That  has  been  hotly  considered  also  and  has  weight 


®:f)e  tfjirb  Cxpebition  o!  ©is^coberp       207 

with  me,"  replied  the  governor.  "There  are  great 
whales,"  he  continued,  "which  play  in  the  harbor  daily, 
in  the  oil  of  which  we  see  big  profits,  were  we  once  able 
to  get  the  monsters  on  the  beach." 

Master  Bradford  now  interrupted  with,  "Captain 
Jones,  our  people  have  already  raised  the  question  of 
the  supply  of  fresh  water  at  Cape  Cod.  There  are  no 
rivers  or  even  streams,  only  ponds  which  we  are  fearful 
will  dry  in  the  summer." 

"Besides,"  interrupted  the  governor,  "some  would 
have  us  continue  our  search  as  far  as  Agawam,  a  place 
twenty  leagues  northward  where  is  said  to  be  a  fair 
harbor,  with  a  brook  of  sweet  water  flowing  into  it." 

Master  Bradford  did  not  wait  for  Captain  Jones  to 
answer  but  now  put  a  question  which  I  thought  was  up- 
permost in  the  minds  of  the  colonists,  as  he  said,  "Some 
of  our  people  conceive  that  so  long  as  our  butter,  meat, 
and  cheese  last,  the  ship  will  stay  by  us;  but  when  they 
grow  low,  you.  Captain  Jones,  will  sail  away  and  let  us 
shift  for  ourselves. 

I  could  see  the  captain  knit  his  brow  as  he  made  haste 
to  answer,  "  'Tis  my  duty  to  carry  this  ship  back  to  Eng- 
land, and  I  can  say  further,  that  when  I  sail,  there  will 
be  ample  meat  and  beer  in  the  hold  to  take  us  there." 

This  information  I  felt  was  really  what  the  colonists 
desired  for  they  had  little  to  say  after  the  captain's  out- 
burst. 

As  they  went  out  Captain  Jones  turned  to  me  and 
said,  "All  the  gold  in  Peru  would  not  induce  me  to  put 
myself  in  the  place  of  these  men.  If  they  survive  the 
winter,  they  will  surely  starve  before  their  grain  ripens ; 
but  long  before  harvest,  the  savages  will  overcome 
them." 


2o8  gtlje  jFounbing  of  a  igation 

I  felt  that  the  captain  was  speaking  the  truth,  and  my 
heart  went  out  to  the  unfortunate  people,  whose  fate 
already  seemed  to  be  sealed  with  disaster.  As  I  sat 
thinking  over  the  colonists,  I  longed  to  go  forth  and 
forcibly  carry  off  the  maiden,  that  she  might  be  saved 
from  these  miseries.  Going  out  on  deck  I  met  her. 
She  seemed  so  calm  and  confident,  I  thought  perhaps 
the  captain  and  I  had  put  the  dangers  too  strongly.  She 
made  no  effort  to  flee  from  me,  but  stood  at  the  side  of 
the  vessel  and  awaited  my  coming. 

She^smiled  so  sweetly  I  would  have  torn  a  savage 
limb  from  limb,  who  would  offer  to  do  her  hurt.  Be- 
fore I  could  speak  she  said,  "Master  Beaumont,  you 
have  been  ill?" 

"Nay,  Mistress  Lora,  I  was  but  resting." 

"For  a  whole  day  and  a  night." 

"Truly,"  I  said  with  surprise  at  her  manifested  in- 
terest. 

"Then  you  must  indeed  have  been  weary." 

I  felt  repaid  for  all  of  my  hardships  by  Mistress 
Lora's  notice  of  them  and  replied,  "My  fatigue  was  in- 
deed great,  so  I  gave  way  to  it,  but  am  sorry  if  it  caused 
you  distress." 

She  blushed  deeply  as  she  made  haste  to  answer, 
"Master  Beaumont,  I  was  not  in  worry,  but  I  wished  to 
thank  you  for  your  stick  of  corn." 

"So  you  will  not  forget  me,  Mistress  Lora?" 

With  her  roguish  spirit  showing  out  of  her  eyes  she 
replied,  "Not  as  long  as  the  corn  grows." 

During  the  next  four  or  five  days  I  could  see  the 
colonists  in  groups  discussing  their  place  of  settlement. 
It  was  uppermost  in  their  minds,  and  they  spent  hours 


tCfj^  tfjirti  Cxpebition  of  3Bis(cober|>       209 

together  endeavoring  to  decide  whether  to  tarry  where 
they  were  or  explore  the  country  further. 

Robert  Coppin,  one  of  the  mates  of  the  ship,  who  had 
been  along  this  coast  before,  happening  on  Master 
Winslow  during  the  discussion,  told  him  of  a  navigable 
river  flowing  into  a  goodly  harbor,  north  of  Cape  Cod 
about  twenty  leagues,  where  the  land  was  rich  and  the 
fish  a  plenty.  He  said  that  while  the  vessel,  he  was 
with,  lay  at  anchor,  the  savages  stole  a  harping  iron  or 
harpoon,  and  the  sailors  had  named  the  place  "Thievish 
Harbor."  There  Master  Coppin  said  the  colonists 
would  find  sweet  water,  ample  anchorage,  and,  much 
cleared  land.  This  narrative  so  pleased  Winslow  that 
he  made  haste  to  repeat  it  to  the  rest;  and,  at  a  confer- 
ence of  the  whole  body,  it  was  decided  to  have  Mate 
Coppin  lead  them  to  this  "Thievish  Harbor." 

This  plan  did  not  please  Captain  Jones,  who  would 
have  the  colonists  begin  their  building  at  once  and  not 
be  delayed  by  further  searchings.  But  they  had  already 
decided  that  the  land  around  Cape  Cod  was  barren. 
Though  they  disliked  exposing  their  people,  still  they 
thought  it  best  to  set  forth  once  more,  and  explore  the 
country  for  a  more  suitable  plantation. 

On  Tuesday,  the  day  before  the  party  started  on  a 
third  discovery,  an  end  came  near  being  made  of  all  of 
us  and  the  ship  sent  to  the  bottom  of  the  sea.  The  Bil- 
lington  family  of  London,  who  were  a  quarrelsome  and 
bothersome  lot,  had  a  son  named  Francis,  about  four- 
teen years  of  age.  He  was  a  likely  lad  but  so  meddle- 
some as  to  be  in  constant  mischief.  This  day  his  father 
being  ashore,  the  boy  came  across  a  fowling-piece,  also 
a  keg  of  powder  with  the  head  out.     There  were  several 


2IO  Wi}t  Jfounbing  o!  a  Ration 

others  in  the  cabin  at  the  same  time  who  warned  the  lad 
to  have  a  care ;  whether  in  anger  or  through  carelessness 
no  one  knows,  but  the  gun  went  off  in  his  hands,  almost 
over  the  keg  of  powder  and  next  to  the  bedding. 
Strange  as  it  may  seem,  neither  the  gunpowder,  nor  the 
beds  caught  fire,  nor  were  any  of  the  people  injured.  I 
was  in  the  cabin  shortly  afterwards  and  considered  it  a 
miracle  that  we  were  not  all  blown  to  pieces. 

Early  Wednesday  morning,  this  sixth  of  December, 
of  the  year  sixteen  hundred  and  twenty,  the  colonists 
were  up  early,  to  see  their  third  and  last  expedition  of 
discovery  set  off.  My  experiences  upon  the  other  voy- 
ages aroused  my  desire  for  more,  so  that  as  soon  as  I 
heard  of  the  forming  of  this  third  party,  I  at  once  ar- 
ranged with  Captain  Standish  to  go  with  him.  I  had 
resolved  to  leave  most  of  my  armor  off  and  would  will- 
ingly have  parted  with  my  steel  breast  plates  had  I  not 
been  afraid  of  being  spitted  by  an  arrow. 

There  was  a  gale  coming  off  shore  that  set  my  teeth 
chattering  and  filled  the  harbor  with  choppy  waves.  As 
I  was  on  deck  taking  a  look  at  the  weather,  I  saw  Mis- 
tress Lora  standing  in  the  lee  of  the  mainmast.  The 
winds  had  blown  a  touch  of  color  in  her  cheeks,  making 
her  fairer  than  ever. 

I  was  drawn  to  her  saying,  "Mistress  Lora,  this  day 
bids  to  be  a  foul  one." 

The  winds  whipped  a  few  strands  of  her  brown  hair 
across  her  cheeks  as  she  replied,  "Master  Beaumont, 
why  do  you  go  forth  in  this  cold?" 

"It  is  my  desire  to  see  this  new  country  and  all  it  con- 
tains, so  that  I  can  entertain  my  friends  in  England  with 
a  truthful  narrative  of  what  I  saw  and  did  while  away 
from  them." 


QEtie  tfitrb  Cxpebttton  o(  JBit^coberp        2 1 1 

"Then  why  not  bide  by  the  ship,  and  go  to  the  new 
plantation  in  comfort,  I  am  sure  you  suffer  from  the 
cold  and  exposure  the  same  as  the  rest  do,  but  they  are 
compelled  to  seek  through  this  desolate  land,  while  you 
go  through  choice.  Captain  Standish  told  Mistress 
Rose  in  my  presence,  that  one  of  the  men  on  the  last  voy- 
age would  have  frozen,  but  for  the  aid  you  rendered 
him." 

"Truly,  the  captain  speaks  without  my  consent. 
What  I  did,  was  what  any  one  of  the  party  would  have 
done  for  me  had  I  been  so  feeble." 

"Nay,  I  am  fearful,  that  some  would  not  have  been 
so  generous." 

To  draw  her  from  this  praise  of  me  I  said,  "I  like  not 
yonder  cloud,  which  seems  to  me  to  have  a  streak  of 
snow." 

Turning  towards  me  and  looking  me  in  the  face  for 
the  first  time,  the  maiden  said,  "It  is  a  bold  man  that 
w^ill  go  forth  in  such  weather,  sleep  in  the  snow,  aid  his 
companions  and — ." 

Before  she  finished  I  broke  in,  "And  give  comfort  to 
his  enemies." 

She  gave  me  a  curious  look  and  boldly  challenged  me 
by  saying,  "We  are  no  longer  your  enemy."  Before  I 
could  ask  her  more  she  turned  from  me  towards  the  door 
of  the  great  cabin. 

I  was  in  a  cheerful  mind  as  I  turned  back  to  the 
roundhouse  to  gather  my  things  together  for  the  voyage. 
This  time  I  decided  to  carry  my  own  tinder,  so  that  we 
would  not  spend  another  fireless  night  in  the  cold. 
From  my  own  supplies  I  brought  forth  a  bag  of  Spanish 
rusk  in  case  of  illness;  though  I  could  have  carried 
many  dainties  on  these  expeditions,  I  refused  to  do  so, 


212  {Ji)e  jFounlJing  ot  a  jfiation 

eating  ship's  bread  and  cheese  the  same  as  the  rest  of  the 
party. 

There  was  no  rush  of  volunteers  to  go  on  this  voyage, 
as  there  was  on  the  other  two,  the  hardships  of  the  past 
adventures  having  taken  the  desire  of  ranging  the  new 
country  out  of  their  hearts.  The  leaders  made  no  ef- 
fort to  induce  the  commonality  to  go,  leaving  it  entirely 
to  their  choice.  The  governor  and  his  associates,  how- 
ever, showed  their  resolution  and  courage,  volunteer- 
ing to  make  the  voyage. 

The  London  men  showed  their  metal,  for  when  it 
was  left  to  the  colonists  to  go  or  stay,  Stephen  Hopkins, 
Richard  Warren,  and  Edward  Dotey  came  forward  like 
men  and  oflPered  their  services.  The  others  of  the  party 
were  Captain  Standish,  Governor  Carver,  William 
Bradford,  Edward  Winslow,  John  Tilley,  John  How- 
land,  Edward  Tilley,  two  seamen  who  had  hired  to 
the  colonists,  John  Allerton  and  Thomas  English.  All 
told  there  were  twelve  colonists  and  seven  of  the  ship's 
crew  including  myself.  Captain  Jones  did  not  care  to 
go,  so  Mate  Clark  was  put  in  command  of  the  shallop, 
with  Mate  Robert  Coppin  as  pilot.  As  I  related.  Mas- 
ter Coppin  had  been  on  this  shore  before,  and  he  it  was 
who  was  to  show  the  colonists  "Thievish  Harbor,"  with 
its  river  of  fresh  water,  sweet  springs,  cleared  ground 
for  corn,  and  a  harbor  that  would  float  the  largest  ships. 

Coming  out  of  the  roundhouse  fully  panoplied  and 
ready  for  the  voyage,  I  was  greeted  with  a  cutting  blast 
of  wind  that  made  my  fingers  tingle.  In  fact  the 
weather  was  colder  than  at  the  starting  of  the  second 
voyage  of  discovery.  While  I  was  greeting  myself 
with  this  cheerless  prospect,  Mistress  Lora  came  on 
deck.     As  she  approached,  she  looked  around  to  see  if 


®^e  tfjirb  Cxpebition  o!  JSis^coberp        213 

she  were  being  noticed,  satisfied  that  she  was  not,  she 
came  to  me  quickly  and  thrust  a  pair  of  woolen  mittens 
into  my  hand.  She  did  not  say  a  word,  nor  did  she  wait 
for  me  to  overcome  my  astonishment,  but  hurried  past 
me  where  the  men  were  preparing  to  lower  themselves 
into  the  shallop. 

Even  if  I  could  not  use  my  tongue,  I  determined  to 
show  the  maiden  I  did  appreciate  her  gift;  so,  leaning 
my  musket  up  against  the  bulwarks,  I  drew  the  warm 
gloves  over  my  cold  hands.  Though  the  wool  warmed 
my  tingling  fingers,  their  glow  was  nothing  compared 
to  that  which  dwelt  within  me.  Quite  gallantly  I  ap- 
proached the  ladder  which  hung  down  into  the  shallop. 
The  maiden  was  standing  close  by  with  one  hand  laid  on 
the  top  of  the  side  of  the  ship,  looking  carelessly  down 
at  the  men  in  the  small  boat. 

The  other  colonists  being  intent  on  the  shallop,  I 
stepped  towards  her;  quickly  laying  my  gloved  hands 
across  hers,  with  a  little  pressure  I  sent  her  my  message 
of  thankfulness.  The  maiden  was  taken  unawares  at 
my  action,  as  I  had  been  by  hers,  but  she  looked  up  and 
smiled,  so  that  I  went  down  into  the  shallop  with  my 
heart  in  a  flutter. 

Once  within  the  tossing  boat,  it  was  launched  away; 
but  a  gust  of  wind,  forcing  us  back  against  the  ship,  al- 
most capsized  us.  This  threatened  disaster  brought  a 
cry  of  alarm  from  the  deck,  but  we  were  righted  in  a 
moment  and  floated  free.  The  wind  was  so  strong  off 
shore,  that  we  were  blown  across  the  bay  towards  the 
sandy  point.  Though  we  rowed  with  all  our  might,  we 
were  in  great  danger  of  being  swamped  and  our  shallop 
cast  upon  the  beach.  While  fighting  this  peril,  two  of 
the  men  were  overcome  with  the  cold  and  fell  in  the 


214  5C()e  jTounbing  oi  a  Ration 

bottom  of  the  shallop  in  a  swoon.  Those  of  us  who 
could  pull  an  oar  were  hard  at  the  task,  while  the  sailors 
made  ready  the  sail. 

The  water  came  over  the  side  covering  us  with  spray, 
so  that  our  clothes  were  soon  frozen  stiff.  I  had  been 
within  the  grasp  of  coats  of  steel  many  times,  but  I  did 
not  fancy  this  coat  of  ice  and  wished  myself  free  from  it. 

As  soon  as  the  sail  was  hoisted,  we  made  headway, 
finally  running  under  the  lee  shore  where  the  wind  did 
not  trouble  us  so  much.  My  breast  and  back  plates  be- 
ing covered  with  ice,  I  unbuckled  the  straps  and  let 
them  fall  into  the  bottom  of  the  shallop. 

Once  on  our  way  we  sailed  along  the  coast  and  found 
it  so  bleak  and  barren,  I  wondered  at  the  glowing  de- 
scriptions of  the  earlier  explorers  who  wrote  of  its 
strawberries,  luscious  grapes,  and  the  verdure  of  the 
hills.  Surely  I  thought  if  they  had  seen  this  land  now 
under  snow  and  ice,  their  song  would  have  been  of  an- 
other strain;  but  the  writers  happened  here  in  the  sum- 
mer, while  we  were  in  the  midst  of  winter. 

Our  little  shallop  proved  to  be  a  seaworthy  craft, 
speeding  along  the  shore  at  a  round  pace.  Coming  to 
a  wide  bay  we  sailed  directly  across  it.  On  the  other 
shore  hard  by  the  sea,  we  saw  many  savages  at  work 
over  a  black  fish  which  they  had  hauled  upon  the  shore. 
As  soon  as  they  saw  us,  they  began  carrying  the  flesh  of 
the  fish  into  the  forests.  We  made  no  effort  to  go  to 
them  owing  to  the  shallowness  but  sailed  past  them. 
Until  sundown  w^e  searched  the  shore  but  found  no 
place  suitable  for  a  plantation.  Using  our  axes  freely, 
we  made  our  night's  rendezvous.  There  was  ample 
wood  so  that  w^e  were  again  blessed  with  the  light  and 


^rje  tfjirb  Cxpebition  ot  ©isfcoberp       215 

warmth  of  a  blazing  fire,  which  we  knew  now  how  to 
appreciate. 

With  the  coming  of  morning,  forces  were  divided, 
part  staying  aboard  the  shallop,  the  rest  following  along 
the  shore.  All  day  we  ranged  the  forests,  finding  a 
burial  place,  a  few  unoccupied  huts,  some  corn  land,  but 
on  the  whole  the  ground  very  indifferent.  Late  in  the 
evening  we  came  out  upon  the  beach  and  saw  the  shal- 
lop standing  along  shore  seeking  us.  Captain  Standish 
firing  his  snap  chance  called  its  attention. 

We  were  so  pressed  for  time,  that  Governor  Carver 
determined  to  go  as  far  as  he  could  before  nightfall, 
though  we  were  tired  enough  to  have  made  our  rendez- 
vous where  we  were.  As  night  came  on  it  began  snow- 
ing, making  navigation  difficult,  but  we  continued  on 
our  course  until  we  could  not  see  where  we  were  going. 
Wading  through  the  sea,  we  came  ashore  and  made  our 
camp  in  the  snow. 

Captain  Standish  setting  his  sentinels  round  about  the 
camp  in  the  driving  storm,  warned  them  to  be  vigilant. 
About  midnight  the  guard  called  "to  arms."  Spring- 
ing to  my  feet  with  snap  chance  in  hand,  I  saw  Captain 
Standish  standing  by  the  fire,  his  feet  apart,  his  musket 
cocked  and  ready  for  use,  peering  into  the  gloom  of  the 
forests,  while  two  sentinels  stood  near  by  pointing  ex- 
citedly among  the  trees.  As  I  ranged  myself  alongside 
the  captain  ready  for  the  fight,  I  heard  a  strange  call 
from  the  woods,  which  the  sentinels  declared  came  from 
the  throats  of  savages. 

The  other  colonists  came  and  stood  with  us,  the  glow 
of  their  matches  lighting  up  their  faces.  Again  and 
again  came  this  shrill  cry  out  of  the  wilderness.     We 


2i6  tijfje  :f  ounbing  of  a  Ration 

stood  looking  into  each  other's  faces,  instinctively  ask- 
ing by  our  manner  if  anyone  had  ever  heard  such  calls 
before.  One  of  the  seamen,  after  listening  attentively, 
said  it  was  the  call  of  a  gray  wolf,  which  he  had  often 
heard  in  Newfoundland.  Finding  no  fault  with  our 
active  sentinels,  and  being  thankful  we  were  aroused  by 
animals  instead  of  savages  we  lay  down  once  more  to 
sleep. 

The  colonists  were  up  before  daylight,  determined  to 
reach  Master  Coppin's  "Thievish  Harbor"  before 
nightfall.  Fearful  that  the  snow  had  so  dampened  the 
charges  in  their  muskets  so  that  they  would  not  fire, 
several  tested  them,  with  the  result  that  the  trees  echoed 
with  their  noise.  To  hasten  their  going  the  men  took 
their  empty  guns  down  to  the  shallop  that  had  been 
dragged  upon  the  beach.  Separating  themselves  from 
their  muskets  nearly  caused  them  to  come  to  grief,  for 
they  had  hardly  returned  and  seated  themselves  around 
the  fire,  when  one  of  the  sentinels  came  rushing  in  cry- 
ing, "Savages!  savages!"  Before  I  could  rise  an  arrow 
struck  my  breast  plate. 

The  men  rushed  wildly  down  to  the  beach  for  their 
guns,  while  Captain  Standish  and  I  made  ready  our 
snap  chances.  I  could  see  in  the  twilight  of  the  forests, 
figures  darting  here  and  there,  taking  refuge  behind 
trees,  all  the  while  keeping  up  such  cries  and  howling 
as  I  never  heard  before. 

Captain  Standish,  not  being  able  to  distinguish  an 
enemy,  let  go  his  snap  chance  bidding  me  to  do  likewise, 
but  cautioned  Master  Bradford  and  two  others  who  had 
their  guns  to  withhold  in  case  of  assault,  while  we  were 
reloading.  All  the  while  our  men  were  shouting  words 
of  encouragement  to  their  comrades  in  the  shallop. 


Clje  tljirb  Cxpebition  at  ©is^cotjerp       217 

They  answered  back,  "Well,  well,  be  of  good  courage, 
be  of  good  courage."  At  the  same  time  shouting  for 
fire  to  light  their  matches.  Master  Bradford  hearing 
the  call,  throwing  aside  his  gun  seized  a  brand  from 
the  fire,  hastened  through  a  flight  of  arrows  to  the  beach. 
Shortly  there  came  a  merry  volley  from  that  quarter, 
giving  us  ample  evidence  that  their  gun  matches  were 
blazing  in  good  order. 

Master  Bradford  then  led  a  part  of  the  crew  of  the 
shallop  back  to  aid  us,  this  reenforcement  causing  the 
savages  to  increase  their  shouts  and  arrows.  I  could 
see  a  lusty  captain  among  them  urging  his  men  to  attack 
us  boldly.  To  show  his  defiance  of  our  muskets,  he  ran 
from  tree  to  tree  until  he  came  close  to  us,  then  from  be- 
hind an  oak  let  fly  an  arrow.  Captain  Standish,  seeing 
this  bold  savage,  fired  his  musket  at  the  tree  behind 
which  he  was  standing.  Though  the  bark  flew,  the  man 
defiantly  held  his  ground,  sending  another  arrow  at  us. 
Then  I  drew  aim  at  the  Indian  captain  sending  the 
ground  flying  around  his  feet,  still  he  held  fast.  By  this 
time  Captain  Standish,  having  loaded  his  piece,  fired  as 
the  fellow  put  out  his  arm  to  shoot  his  arrow.  The  ar- 
row fell  to  the  ground,  while  the  savage  went  off  howl- 
ing through  the  woods  with  a  wounded  arm,  calling  his 
people  after  him. 

Seeing  the  enemy  flying.  Captain  Standish  charged 
out  of  our  bush  barricade,  with  his  empty  gun  bidding 
us  to  follow.  Then  we  gave  a  white  man's  cheer  in  de- 
fiance to  the  savage  howl,  chasing  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
through  the  underbrush  after  the  fleeing  savages.  Be- 
ing out  of  breath  we  came  to  a  halt,  fired  our  muskets, 
and  gave  a  mighty  shout;  but  there  was  not  a  soul  to  be 
seen.     As  there  was  no  one  to  fight  or  chase,  we  turned 


2i8  atfje  jFounbing  oC  a  Ration 

back  to  our  rendezvous  where  the  fire  was  still  burning. 

Seeking  through  the  dead  leaves  that  covered  the 
ground  for  the  arrows  shot  by  the  savages  during  the 
encounter,  we  found  eighteen  of  them,  some  headed 
with  brass  and  others  with  bone.  My  great  coat  which 
hung  near  the  fire  to  dry  had  an  arrow  in  each  shoulder, 
the  savages  taking  it  to  be  the  form  of  a  man.  Strange 
as  it  may  seem  there  was  not  one  of  the  party  wounded, 
though  our  breast  plates  were  dented  by  the  arrows. 
We  respected  the  shooting  of  the  savages,  for  their  aim 
was  good  and  their  shafts  had  the  force  of  a  quarrel 
from  an  English  cross-bar. 

Launching  the  shallop,  we  hoisted  sail  and  pursued 
our  way  along  the  coast,  keeping  a  close  watch  upon  the 
country.  The  morning  passed  without  our  leaving  the 
shallop.  In  the  middle  of  the  afternoon  clouds  began 
to  gather  overhead  and  the  wind  blew  in  gusts  off  the 
sea.  To  make  us  more  uncomfortable,  it  began  to  rain 
and  sleet. 

Though  the  waves  tossed  the  shallop  about,  still  we 
held  to  our  course  determined  to  reach  "Thievish  Har- 
bor." Our  little  craft  raced  along  until  a  wave  carried 
away  its  rudder.  A  couple  of  seamen  managed  to  steer 
with  oars,  while  those  who  were  not  managing  the  boat, 
crouched  in  the  bottom,  where  we  were  fairly  protected 
from  the  wind.  While  I  was  hugging  myself  close  to 
the  side  of  the  shallop,  giving  thanks  to  the  maiden  for 
the  comfort  her  gloves  were  giving  my  hands,  I  noticed 
the  oar  of  one  of  the  steersmen  was  stained  with  blood. 
Drawing  off  my  warm  mitts  I  made  him  put  them  on. 
Such  is  the  influence  of  woman  over  man.  I  dare  say, 
if  I  had  not  associated  the  gentle  maiden  with  the  gloves 
T  would  have  let  the  steersman  gone  on  suffering  un- 
noticed. 


Cfje  rtjirb  expedition  of  ©isJcoberp       219 

As  night  came  on,  the  gale  increased,  blowing  the  sea 
into  great  waves  that  threatened  to  overturn  the  shallop. 
Master  Coppin,  who  was  our  pilot,  stood  up  from  time 
to  time,  vainly  endeavoring  to  recognize  some  familiar 
object  along  the  shore.  A  headland  at  one  time  he 
thought  he  knew,  but  later  admitting  he  did  not,  we  lost 
confidence  in  him.  There  were  white  breakers  dead 
ahead  rolling  over  shallow  sands,  so  that  we  were  com- 
pelled to  stand  out  to  sea.  Though  the  shallop  had 
proven  to  be  a  sturdy  craft  we  were  now  in  great  danger. 

While  we  were  beating  about  the  shallows  and  many 
had  given  up  hopes  of  reaching  the  harbor  or  even  dry 
land,  Master  Coppin  suddenly  shouted,  "The  Harbor! 
The  Harbor!     Be  of  good  cheer!" 

I  arose  to  my  feet  but  all  I  could  see  was  a  headland 
and  low  lying  shores,  apparently  without  a  break. 

The  sailor's  eye  was  better  than  mine,  for  as  we  head- 
ed ashore  I  saw  a  wide  breach,  through  which  we  hoped 
to  reach  the  harbor.  As  we  were  in  the  midst  of  the 
breakers  a  sudden  blast  of  wind  carried  away  our  mast, 
sending  the  sail  by  the  board,  at  the  same  time  a  great 
wave  threw  the  shallop  over  on  its  side.  I  felt  the  boat 
going  down  and  saw  the  curl  of  green  waters  rushing 
over  the  gunwale;  dropping  my  musket  I  seized  the 
seat  with  both  hands  expecting  each  moment  to  be  swal- 
lowed by  the  sea.  Fortunately  the  wreckage  fell  across 
the  opposite  side,  forcing  the  boat  back  to  an  even  keel. 

Stunned  by  the  suddenness  of  the  disaster,  we  sat  for 
a  moment  not  knowing  which  way  to  turn,  then  above 
the  tempest  T  heard  Mate  Clark  shout,  "Oars,  men! 
Get  out  the  oars!" 

While  the  seamen  struggled  at  the  oars,  others  began 
dipping  out  the  water,  using  their  steel  caps  as  buckets. 


220  sjie  :f  ounbing  of  a  station 

For  the  next  few  minutes  we  worked  as  we  never  did 
before.  The  seamen,  finally  getting  their  oars  in  place 
and  pulling  in  the  mast  and  sail,  were  able  to  hold  the 
boat's  head  into  the  waves. 

While  the  men  struggled  at  the  oars,  Master  Coppin 
again  stood  up  and  looked  about  him.  Facing  one  way 
then  the  other  he  cried  out  in  dismay,  "The  Lord  be 
merciful,  for  I  have  never  seen  this  place  before." 

With  this  outcry  of  his  mate.  Master  Clark,  who  had 
borne  himself  well  up  to  this  time,  seeing  greater  dan- 
gers on  an  unknown  sea  than  on  the  land,  shouted  to  his 
men  to  run  the  shallop  ashore.  In  the  falling  twilight 
we  saw  a  cove  ahead,  filled  with  breakers  casting  them- 
selves on  the  beach  with  the  sound  of  thunder.  Into 
this  turbulent  sea  we  were  now  drifting.  I  sat  helpless 
not  knowing  when  I  would  be  thrown  headlong  into 
the  billows.  With  my  heavy  armor  I  had  little  hopes 
of  ever  reaching  shore. 

Knowing  my  life  depended  upon  relieving  myself  of 
this  weight  of  steel,  I  worked  furiously  at  the  buckles 
until  the  last  fastening  was  released  and  the  plates 
slipped  from  me.  Then  I  stood  up  in  the  darkness  to 
see  what  the  prospects  were.  I  confess  I  saw  little  and 
what  I  did  was  poor  comfort  for  on  all  sides  were  combs 
of  breakers,  whitened  like  the  fangs  of  tigers  rushing 
on  their  prey.  The  sea  was  in  a  tumult,  boiling  over 
the  shallows  like  a  caldron  and  beyond  sounded  heavy 
thunderings  upon  the  beach. 

The  bow  of  the  boat  was  almost  in  the  surf  and  we 
were  fast  drifting  to  our  death,  when  I  heard  a  strange 
voice  out  of  the  darkness  shouting,  "About  with  her,  if 
you  are  men,  row  for  your  lives!" 

Our  new  leader  was  Thomas  English,  one  of  the 


Wt^t  tftirb  Cxpebttion  of  ©i£(cotjerj>       221 

sailors  under  contract  to  the  colonists,  who  seeing  the 
danger,  in  the  emergency  arose  and  took  command  of 
the  shallop,  grabbing  the  steering  oar  he  turned  the  boat 
from  the  breakers  out  to  sea. 

We  were  indeed  fighting  for  our  lives,  for  row  as 
hard  as  we  could  we  seemed  to  be  drifting  into  the  surf. 
It  was  so  dark  we  could  not  see  our  course.  Without 
a  light,  the  rain  coming  down  sorely,  our  fingers  so  cold 
we  could  hardly  grasp  the  oars,  surrounded  by  darkness, 
tossed  like  a  cork  on  an  angry  sea,  we  rowed  only  as 
desperate  men  could.  When  we  were  striving  our  ut- 
termost, and  our  hopes  began  to  give  way  to  fear,  there 
came  out  of  the  night  the  strong  clear  voice  of  Governor 
Carver,  saying,  "Be  strong  and  of  good  courage." 

Say  what  you  will,  this  calm  voice  and  strong  words 
urged  me  to  fight  on,  though  but  a  moment  before  I 
began  to  feel  my  courage  failing.  Like  a  battle  cry  of 
men  engaged  in  a  forlorn  hope,  it  sent  me  back  to  the 
task  determined  to  win  at  all  hazards.  As  this  voice 
and  message  affected  me,  so  it  did  the  rest,  for  I  could 
feel  the  boat  give  way  under  the  new  strength  as  they  re- 
sponded to  these  words  of  Joshua. 

Now  that  we  had  new  hearts,  Master  Clark  plucked 
up  his  and  standing  in  the  bow  urged  the  men  on,  de- 
claring that  he  could  hear  a  fair  sound  off  in  the  dark- 
ness of  a  lee  shore  where  we  could  ride  in  safety.  After 
struggling  desperately  with  the  sea,  we  finally  won  our 
way  and  came  under  this  shore  in  the  darkness,  where 
the  water  was  fairly  quiet.  Not  being  able  to  see  the 
nature  of  the  land  and  fearful  of  the  savages  we  decided 
to  stay  in  the  boat  until  morning. 

As  the  night  advanced,  the  rain  turned  into  snow,  the 
wind  shifted  to  the  north.     Having  suffered  beyond  en- 


222  tCije  Jfounbing  ot  a  Ration 

durance,  the  men  begged  to  be  set  ashore,  lest  they 
freeze  where  they  were.  For  a  time  Governor  Carver 
hesitated,  fearful  that  the  savages  would  fall  upon  them 
in  their  helpless  condition.  The  poor  fellows  begged 
piteously,  saying  they  would  rather  die  at  the  hands  of 
the  Indians  than  sit  still  and  freeze.  So  those  who 
elected  to  go  were  landed. 

As  I  believed  in  the  merits  of  the  firm  earth,  I  gladly 
made  my  escape  from  the  boat.  Though  everything 
was  wet  and  we  had  trouble  to  find  wood  in  the  dark,  in 
time  we  had  a  fire  going,  lighting  up  the  waters  so 
pleasingly,  the  men  in  the  shallop  could  not  withstand 
its  allurements  and  came  ashore  with  us.  Though  the 
pick  of  the  colonists  were  in  the  party,  they  were  so  af- 
fected by  their  previous  exposures,  they  could  not  throw 
off  the  cold. 

With  the  coming  of  the  day  we  had  a  view  of  the  land 
and  found  that  we  were  on  a  rocky  shore  overlooking  a 
broad  harbor.  Having  in  mind  an  attack  of  the  sav- 
ages, when  it  was  light  Captain  Standish  led  the  strong- 
est of  the  party  off  into  the  cedar  bushes  to  have  a  look 
at  the  country.  To  our  surprise  we  found  that  we  had 
landed  upon  an  island.  By  the  time  we  had  returned 
the  sun  had  come  forth  from  behind  the  clouds,  giving 
us  good  cheer,  but  the  men  were  so  weary  the  leaders 
decided  to  rest  all  this  day,  which  was  Saturday;  drying 
clothes,  fixing  guns,  but  mostly  mending  our  bodies 
which  were  in  a  sad  state. 

During  the  morning  we  lay  in  our  rugs  upon  bough 
beds  around  the  fire.  In  the  afternoon  the  colonists 
began  to  prepare  for  the  coming  Sabbath,  gathering  in 
a  supply  of  fire-wood  and  doing  such  other  things  as 
would  carry  them  through  the  next  day  without  labor. 


aCije  tfjitb  expedition  oi  ©isfcobcrp       223 

In  the  evening  as  we  sat  around  the  blazing  cedar  logs, 
Master  Bradford  brought  forth  a  Geneva  Bible  and  in  a 
clear  voice  read  the  first  chapter  of  Joshua.  This  was  a 
favorite  with  these  men  and  though  I  have  heard  it 
read  many  times  since,  never  did  it  impress  me  so  deeply 
as  it  did  this  night,  when  we  lay  upon  this  lonely  island. 

On  the  Sabbath  day  the  colonists  rested,  while  the 
sailors  tried  for  codfish  with  poor  results.  Mate  Clark 
and  I  made  a  circuit  of  the  island,  found  it  covered  with 
red  cedars  and  other  low  growing  rubbish.  As  we 
followed  the  beach  back,  Mate  Clark  kicked  up  a 
clam,  digging  down  in  the  sand  we  found  quantities  of 
the  shell  fish.  We  feasted  upon  the  clams,  then  gath- 
ered a  quantity  for  the  others;  though  the  colonists 
would  not  partake  of  them,  the  seamen  made  away  with 
them  quickly. 

During  the  greater  part  of  the  day  the  colonists  sat 
around  the  fire  while  someone  read  aloud  from  Master 
Bradford's  Bible.  Now  and  then  one  would  walk  to 
the  seaside  and  look  across  the  harbor,  toward  a  great 
clearing,  which  could  be  plainly  seen.  Master  Coppin 
had  already  declared  that  this  was  not  ''Thievish  Har- 
bor" and  could  give  no  account  of  the  place.  Still  the 
clearing  on  the  hillside,  facing  a  good  harbor,  was  a  fair 
prospect,  so  that  they  felt  it  might  answer  the  purpose  of 
a  colony. 

By  daybreak  Monday,  we  were  up  seeking  clams  on 
the  beach,  to  break  the  flavor  of  the  cheese  and  ship's 
bread.  The  colonists  were  glad  this  day  to  pluck  the 
shell  fish  from  the  sand,  calling  them  fresh  fruit.  Mas- 
ter Clark  and  his  sailors  soon  had  their  supply  stored 
away  in  the  shallop ;  the  colonists  did  likewise,  so  that 
their  stomachs  were  treated  to  a  surprise  after  many 


224  ®f)e  jFounbing  ot  a  ^tion 

weeks  of  laboring  on  salt  meats  and  stale  food.  Master 
Coppin  had  a  new  cedar  mast  in  place,  this  Monday 
morning,  December  twenty-first,  when  the  shallop  was 
launched  upon  the  waters  of  the  harbor. 

The  boat  was  headed  for  the  great  clearing.  On  the 
way  Mate  Clark  took  soundings,  finding  ample  water 
to  float  the  largest  ships  in  places;  but  the  harbor  was 
mostly  shallow  and  even  dry  at  low  tide.  Satisfied  with 
the  sea,  Governor  Carver  directed  the  seamen  to  steer 
toward  an  inlet  which  seemed  to  be  the  mouth  of  a 
stream  running  down  from  the  hills  through  the  great 
clearing.  This  prospect  of  fresh  water,  open  fields,  and 
deep  harbor  greatly  pleased  the  colonists. 

The  tide  was  full  so  that  the  shallop  under  full  sail 
beat  up  towards  the  inlet.  The  clearing  proved  to  be 
much  larger  than  was  thought  at  first,  covering  about 
one  hundred  acres.  From  a  high  mound  about  an 
eighth  of  a  mile  from  the  sea  it  sloped  gently  down  to 
a  little  cliff  along  the  beach,  showing  a  deep  cut  where 
the  brook  ran  along  one  side  of  the  field.  It  was 
surrounded  on  all  sides  by  a  forest  of  pines  and  leafless 
trees.  Steering  for  the  inlet  we  came  upon  a  great  rock 
that  shelved  from  the  shore  into  the  sea,  Master  Clark 
called  Governor  Carver's  attention  to  it,  saying  it  was 
a  proper  landing  stage. 

Some  of  the  party  were  for  going  up  the  inlet,  but 
Captain  Standish  with  true  military  instinct  said  it 
would  be  dangerous,  as  the  savages  could  pelt  us  with 
arrows  from  both  banks.  This  settled  the  argument, 
Governor  Carver  directing  the  seamen  to  steer  for  the 
great  rock.  Coming  up  to  it  a  sailor  sprang  out  of  the 
boat  with  a  short  line.  Governor  Carver  following  him, 
while  the  rest  of  us  scrambled  over  the  sides  as  best  we 


®f)e  tijirb  Cxpebition  of  ©is(coberp       225 

could,  glad  for  once  to  come  to  land  with  shoes  and 
stockings  dry.  Those  who  had  match-locks  saw  that 
their  sparks  were  red.  Captain  Standish  and  I  held 
our  snap  chances  ready  for  action,  not  knowing  how 
many  evil  eyed  savages  might  be  watching  us  from  the 
bushes. 

Though  we  made  sure  there  were  no  savages  around 
before  landing,  still  we  were  fearful  and  advanced 
slowly,  cautiously  climbing  the  bank  into  the  clearing. 
There  we  found  old  stalks  of  corn  and  the  ground  cov- 
ered with  wild  grass  and  brush  of  three  or  four  years' 
growth.  Having  taken  a  look  at  the  clearing  and  meas- 
ured the  soil,  we  made  our  way  through  the  brush  to  the 
top  of  a  ravine,  at  the  bottom  of  which  was  a  brook, 
with  sweet  and  ample  water.  This  prospect  pleased  the 
Governor  and  Elder  Brewster.  Desiring  to  see  the 
stream  they  led  the  way  down  to  its  very  edge. 

Mounting  the  stream  we  came  to  a  spring  bubbling 
out  of  the  ground  beneath  the  roots  of  a  half  dozen  wil- 
low trees  of  more  than  goodly  proportion.  This  dis- 
covery caused  the  party  to  stop  and  gather  around  the 
fountain,  marveling  at  its  freshness. 

I  saw  Governor  Carver  first  look  down  the  brook, 
then  up,  then  gazing  into  the  basin  of  the  spring,  he 
said,  "For  a  situation,  for  a  plantation,  this  seems  to  be 
most  likely.  There  is  a  good  harbor,  ample  cleared 
land,  abundance  of  sweet  water  and  a  hill  on  which  to 
build  our  defences." 

These  being  the  main  points  in  the  plantation  of  a 
colony  and  this  spot  seeming  to  fill  all  of  them,  there 
was  no  dissenting  from  the  governor's  words.  Though 
it  was  not  decided  then  to  settle  here,  the  seed  was 
planted  in  the  minds  of  the  men. 


226  tCfje  jFounbing  of  a  ^tton 

Master  Bradford  suggested  they  go  to  the  top  of  the 
high  mount  in  the  clearing,  from  which  to  judge  the  sea 
and  the  land.  Once  more  clambering  through  the  low 
brush,  we  crossed  the  rolling  land  to  the  top  of  the 
mount.  A  narrow  strip  of  land  divided  the  harbor 
from  the  sea.  Off  to  the  left  was  the  island  where  we 
first  landed,  which  now  was  agreed  should  be  called 
Clark's  Island  after  the  mate  of  the  shallop.  A  long 
narrow  beach  circled  out  from  the  land  to  the  left,  em- 
bracing the  island  within  its  sweep.  As  we  stood  and 
gazed  at  the  stretch  of  sea  and  land,  I  half  liked  this 
wilderness  myself,  while  the  colonists  were  all  but 
settled  in  favor  of  this  site  for  their  plantation. 

As  they  were  beholding  the  landscape,  Captain  Stand- 
ish  had  paced  off  the  top  of  the  mount  for  a  fortification. 
But  the  colonists  were  not  so  fast  as  the  captain,  decid- 
ing to  look  further.  Taking  up  arms,  we  marched  in- 
land through  the  woods  not  even  finding  a  savage's  path 
to  aid  our  travels.  The  country  was  hilly,  in  many 
places  full  of  stones,  intermingled  with  swamps  and 
boggy  places.  There  was  an  abundance  of  pitch  pines 
and  other  noble  trees,  giving  the  colonists  encourage- 
ment for  their  building  materials.  There  was  also 
much  barren  land  with  here  and  there  a  fruitful  spot, 
where  the  soil  was  black  and  deep  and  on  which  the 
yeomen  of  the  party  looked  hopefully.  But  they  found 
no  spot  which  gave  them  as  much  satisfaction  as  the 
great  clearing,  with  its  Sweetwater  brook  and  spring. 

Returning  to  the  shallop  they  rowed  up  into  the  inlet 
finding  ample  depth  for  fishing-boats.  The  banks  of 
the  brook  and  inlet,  too,  rose  at  a  gentle  incline,  afford- 
ing room  for  houses  and  family  gardens.  With  this 
farewell  look,  it  was  then  and  there  decided  to  bring  the 


®!)e  tijirti  Cxpebition  of  ©isfcotjerp       227 

ship  from  Cape  Cod,  planting  the  colony  in  the  great 
clearing  or  near  by,  if  a  more  favorable  spot  could  be 
found. 

Sailing  across  the  harbor  the  men  gazed  backward 
many  times  at  the  great  clearing  and  the  country  around 
it.  With  a  final  look  the  prow  of  the  shallop  was  turned 
toward  the  open  sea  and  Cape  Cod.  Coasting  along  the 
shore  we  spent  another  night  under  the  stars  and  about 
noon  time  the  next  day  came  in  sight  of  the  vessel. 

There  were  no  shouts  of  welcome  nor  calling  back 
and  forth  as  usual.  This  subdued  feeling  was  felt  by 
the  men  in  the  shallop,  causing  them  to  wonder  what 
had  happened  during  their  absence.  Master  Bradford 
failed  to  see  the  face  of  his  good  wife  Dorothy,  hoping 
no  doubt  to  be  greeted  by  her  in  the  cabin.  But  this 
was  not  to  be,  for  during  his  absence  she  had  accidental- 
ly fallen  into  the  sea,  meeting  her  fate  in  the  waters  of 
Cape  Cod,  this  being  the  first  tragedy  that  had  befallen 
the  colonists. 


locattns  tte  Colonp  at  $l{>moutib 

The  season  of  death  had  begun  with  the  colonists 
while  the  party  was  off  on  the  third  discovery.  We  had 
not  been  gone  long  when  Edward  Thompson,  a  servant 
of  Master  William  White,  was  taken.  Little  Jasper 
Moore,  a  bound  boy  in  the  family  of  Governor  Carver, 
who  had  been  ailing  for  some  time,  also  came  to  his  end. 
Then  Mistress  Dorothy  May,  wife  of  Master  William 
Bradford,  fell  into  the  sea.  Thus  the  home-coming 
was  a  sad  one. 

On  the  morrow  after  the  return,  the  governor  and  all 
of  his  people  went  ashore  to  bring  aboard  the  timbers 
and  boards,  that  had  been  cut  from  the  trees  and 
dragged  to  the  saw-pits,  making  ready  to  leave  Cape 
Cod. 

I  watched  the  ship's  deck  closely,  thinking  I  would 
catch  sight  of  Mistress  Lora.  As  she  did  not  appear  I 
walked  back  and  forth  hoping  she  would  come  forth 
from  the  great  cabin.  Instead  of  Lora  I  happened  on 
Mistress  Rose  Standish,  wife  of  the  captain.  She  w^as 
a  dainty  little  body,  cheerful  and  with  a  pleasing  word 
for  everyone.  Through  the  captain  I  had  made  his 
wife's  acquaintance.  As  I  had  great  respect  for  him, 
she  compensated  me  by  showing  me  little  attentions. 
I  learned  from  Mistress  Rose  that  the  maiden  was  not 
ill,  but  for  some  reason  kept  to  her  cabin. 

While  we  were  speaking  together  who  should  come 


230  Wbt  jFounbing  of  a  Ration 

on  deck  but  the  maiden.  As  she  and  Mistress  Standish 
were  exceedingly  friendly  she  came  directly  to  us. 

Mistress  Rose  being  curious  about  me,  after  touching 
on  many  subjects,  finally  said,  "Master  Beaumont,  from 
what  part  of  England  do  you  come?" 

"Leicestershire,  Mistress  Standish,"  at  the  same  time 
making  a  flourish  with  my  hat. 

"An  east  of  England  man." 

At  this  Mistress  Lora  spoke  up  with,  "Master  Beau- 
mont, how  came  you  then  to  be  at  Plymouth?" 

This  was  a  question  which  I  had  not  anticipated  and 
hesitated  before  making  reply.  Seeing  she  misinter- 
preted my  delay  and  knowing  that  sooner  or  later  I 
would  have  to  answer,  I  made  up  my  mind  to  have  it 
over  with  and  replied,  "Mistress  Lora,  it  was  a  quarrel 
that  carried  me  into  Plymouth." 

"And  you  were  fleeing  the  country?"  asked  Mistress 
Rose.  She  was  a  soldier's  wife  and  was  wise  at  once  as 
to  what  had  sent  me  away  from  England.  Seeing  I  did 
not  give  a  direct  reply  to  her  question,  she  refrained 
from  pushing  the  matter  further. 

But  the  maiden  showed  the  willfulness  of  her  race 
and  now  that  I  had  pulled  my  mask  off  partially,  she 
would  have  me  completely  remove  it.  As  soon  as  she 
could  return  to  the  subject,  she  said,  "Master  Beau- 
mont, you  did  not  say  why  you  left  England." 

I  could  see  Mistress  Rose's  cheeks  flush  up  and  for 
fear  she  might  think  I  was  a  highwayman  or  a  robber  I 
said  quite  determinedly,  "It  was  an  affair  of  honor  and 
not  of  my  own  seeking." 

Mistress  Standish  again  came  to  my  aid  saying,  "You 
mean  that  you  fought,"  at  the  same  time  she  endeavored 
to  change  the  subject. 


locating  at  ^Ipmoutli  231 

The  maiden  was  determined  to  know  more  and  quick- 
ly asked,  "What  did  you  fight?" 

There  was  no  denying  the  truth,  looking  boldly  at  her 
I  replied,  "I  fought  a  fair  duel." 

"And  you  had  to  flee  the  country?"  exclaimed  the 
maiden  with  horror  in  her  voice. 

"Mistress  Lora,  do  not  judge  harshly  of  me,  since  I 
had  no  choice.  The  man  I  fought  was  seeking  my  life 
and  I  fought,  as  any  other  man  would,  to  save  it." 

"That  is  the  custom  of  England,"  explained  Mistress 
Rose,  "and  no  blame  can  lie  on  Master  Beaumont." 

Mistress  Rose  took  my  part  so  well  that  the  maiden's 
fears  were  somewhat  allayed ;  but  I  knew  the  end  was 
not  yet.  To  change  the  trend  of  the  conversation  I 
asked,  "Mistress  Lora,  how  came  you  to  this  vessel?" 

"With  my  parents,  from  Holland,"  she  answered. 

"From  Leyden?" 

"Truly  Leyden,  and  a  city  of  great  beauty." 

"Yea,  I  have  been  there." 

"You,  Master  Beaumont?"  she  exclaimed  with  sur- 
prise. 

"Yes,  Mistress  Lora,  and  I  saw  you  there  one  No- 
vember day  about  a  year  gone." 

"That  could  not  be,  Master  Beaumont,  since  I  was  in 
London  not  returning  until  the  following  December." 

"But  the  Leyden  Cathedral,"  I  stammered. 

"True  'tis  a  thing  of  beauty,  but  what  of  it?"  she 
asked  curiously. 

"On  this  November  day  my  companion  and  I  saw  you 
passing  through  the  Cathedral  square  with  your  father," 
I  said  insistently. 

"Nay,  Master  Beaumont,  it  must  have  been  my  sister 
Fear." 


232  ®l)e  jFounbing  ot  a  Ration 

"Fear  Brewster,"  I  exclaimed. 

"She  favors  me  greatly,  though  I  am  her  elder." 

"But  I  like  Lora  Brewster  better  than  Fear  Brew- 
ster," I  said  with  a  little  laugh. 

She  did  not  reply  but  blushed  prettily,  turning  to- 
ward Mistress  Standish  for  relief,  but  she  only  smiled  at 
her.  Then  shortly  the  two  women  went  to  their  cabin, 
leaving  me  at  the  side  of  the  vessel,  deeply  puzzled  by 
this  new  situation.  I  had  been  making  love  to  a  cathe- 
dral as  well  as  to  a  maiden,  connecting  the  two  together, 
only  to  find  that  they  did  not  belong  to  each  other.  For 
a  time  I  stood  in  great  perplexity  but  the  form  of  the 
maiden  arose  clearly  above  these  doubts. 

While  the  colonists  were  making  ready,  Captain 
Jones  held  a  conference  with  Master  Clark  and  Coppin. 
As  I  was  interested,  I  approached  the  table  where  the 
three  seamen  were  discussing  a  map  on  which  Master 
Clark  essayed  to  point  out  the  harbor  which  we  had 
visited.  Master  Coppin  traced  the  course  of  our  shal- 
lop, saying,  "There  is  Grumpus  Bay,  and  here  is  our 
First  Encounter." 

"Then,"  said  Captain  Jones,  "this  harbor  which  you 
saw  must  be  within  these  beaches  and  is  marked  on  Cap- 
tain John  Smith's  map  as  Plymouth." 

Both  mates  now  looked  upon  the  map  and  after  an 
exchange  of  words  confirmed  the  harbor  as  Plymouth. 

Having  fixed  the  place,  Captain  Jones  said,  "What 
say  you  Clark,  think  you  Governor  Carver  and  his  peo- 
ple are  satisfied  with  the  place?" 

"So  they  seemed." 

"And  the  harbor  -will  float  the  ship  safely?  I  shall 
never  hoist  anchor  unless  I  know  whither  I  am  going." 

The  captain  was  so  surly,  I  expected  to  hear  him  re- 
fuse to  even  go  to  the  new  anchorage.     But  both  Clark 


locating  at  ^Ipmoutf)  233 

and  Coppin  assured  him  that  they  had  sounded  the 
channel  and  harbor  and  found  ample  sea  room.  The 
captain  then  replied  that  he  was  content  and  would  go  as 
soon  as  the  colonists  were  ready. 

Shortly  after  this  conference  of  the  seamen,  Gover- 
nor Carver  and  the  other  leaders  returned  from  ashore 
with  a  load  of  sawn  planks  which  they  quickly  hoisted 
and  stored  on  deck.  They  had  evidently  been  consid- 
ering the  new  harbor  as  a  place  of  settlement  while 
ashore,  for  they  came  at  once  to  the  roundhouse  and 
finding  Captain  Jones  in,  Governor  Carver  said,  "Mas- 
ter Jones,  we  have  at  length  found  a  place  of  settle- 
ment." 

"Indeed,  pray  where?"  asked  the  seaman,  expressing 
surprise,  though  he  knew  full  well  all  the  while. 

"In  a  great  clearing  on  a  hillside,  through  which 
flows  a  brook,  and  in  front  of  which  lies  an  ample 
harbor." 

"When  would  you  go  to  this  new  place?"  asked  the 
captain. 

"On  the  morrow,"  was  the  governor's  unexpected 
reply. 

So  it  was  decided  that  after  laying  at  the  first  anchor- 
age at  Cape  Cod  for  a  month  and  four  days,  during 
which  time  three  journeys  of  discoveries  had  been  made, 
the  ship  was  to  sail  on  Friday,  Christmas  Day,  for  the 
harbor  of  Plymouth,  so  named  by  Captain  John  Smith 
of  Virginia.  When  the  colonists  left  the  cabin,  they 
immediately  returned  to  the  shallop,  devoting  the  rest 
of  the  day,  to  bringing  aboard  their  tools  and  the 
wooden  things  that  had  been  wrought  on  shore.  When 
the  last  trip  had  been  made,  the  shallop  was  lashed  aft 
for  the  voyage. 


234  ^it  Jfounbmg  of  a  Ration 

With  the  coming  of  Christmas  morning  the  colonists 
were  on  deck,  not  giving  due  regard  for  the  holy  day, 
according  to  my  fancy  and  the  practice  of  the  estab- 
lished church.  There  were  no  happy  greetings  or  ex- 
change of  rememberances,  but  a  stolid  indifference  to 
the  gentle  memories  so  dear  to  other  Englishmen.  To 
them  it  was  the  same  as  any  other  day  of  the  year.  As 
I  was  curious  to  know  the  cause  of  this  lack  of  appre- 
ciation of  Christmas  Day  by  the  Separatists,  though  they 
were  ardent  Christians,  I  appealed  to  Master  Winslow. 
He  assured  me  that  the  holy  day  had  become  a  profane 
day,  celebrated  by  unlicensed  drinking,  bull  and  bear 
baiting,  and  abounding  in  other  excesses,  which  they 
could  not  countenance. 

The  sailors  in  the  forecastle  and  we  in  the  round- 
house were  looking  forward  to  a  feast  of  delicacies,  and 
an  extra  allowance  of  beer,  garnished  with  bits  of  citron 
and  sweet  ginger  for  the  midday  meal.  Captain  Jones 
and  the  rest  of  us  grew  happy  under  the  prospects  of  a 
rich  dinner,  while  the  colonists  held  grimly  to  their 
coarse  diet,  for  fear  they  might  make  some  concession 
to  the  ceremonies  of  the  established  church. 

The  boatswain  whistle  calling  the  sailors  from  their 
beer,  they  came  grumbling  from  their  quarters  to  loosen 
the  frozen  sails,  and  drag  the  anchor  cables  out  of  the 
cold  sea,  swearing  oaths  at  the  unfeeling  colonists  who 
would  make  them  labor  on  this  the  greatest  day  of  the 
year.  The  sails  were  soon  set  and  the  ship  got  under 
way.  Mate  Clark  was  in  command  as  he  had  knowl- 
edge of  the  Bay  of  Plymouth.  With  a  good  wind  off 
shore,  Mate  Clark  headed  the  ship  out  to  sea,  expecting 
to  come  into  the  harbor  from  the  ocean,  rather  than  take 
the  risk  of  coursing  along  shore. 


H 


2: 

H 

2 
5 

o 

-d 

r 

o 
c 

H 


^ 


Xocating  at  ^l|>moutf)  237 

I  was  glad  to  feel  the  ship  working  under  me  once 
more,  as  it  meant  that  the  colonists  would  soon  be  safe 
ashore,  likewise,  I  would  soon  be  homeward  bound.  As 
I  sat  in  the  little  alcove,  looking  out  at  the  distant  hills, 
I  could  not  help  but  think  how  much  more  comfortable 
it  was  to  go  to  Plymouth  in  a  ship,  than  in  the  little  shal- 
lop, in  armor  covered  with  ice. 

While  the  plum  pudding  was  steaming  on  the  table 
and  our  throats  were  still  carrying  the  sweetness  of  the 
roast  goose,  Mate  Clark  came  in,  exclaiming  that  ow- 
ing to  the  high  winds  he  could  not  take  the  ship  into  the 
harbor.  Captain  Jones  looked  hard  at  his  plum  pud- 
ding, then  at  Clark,  his  mind  divided  between  his 
stomach  and  his  duty.  It  was  only  for  a  moment,  how- 
ever, then  he  filled  his  mouth  with  the  steaming  sweet- 
ness, not  deigning  to  answer  Mate  Clark  until  he  had 
swallowed  the  tempting  morsel.  Though  the  ship  were 
sinking,  I  was  sure  that  Master  Jones  could  not  tear 
himself  away  from  the  plum  pudding  until  he  had  had 
his  fill.  So  it  happened.  Though  he  did  not  linger 
long  at  the  table,  the  captain  made  the  most  of  it,  by  the 
active  use  of  a  great  pewter  spoon,  which  he  plied  rapid- 
ly and  kept  well  filled. 

The  Christmas  pudding  being  wrecked,  the  captain 
hastened  out  to  the  quarter-deck,  making  a  hasty  survey. 
The  waves  were  rolling  in  the  narrow  channel,  leading 
into  the  harbor,  making  it  dangerous  to  enter,  even  for 
navigators  who  knew  the  waters.  As  I  came  out  of  the 
roundhouse,  T  saw  Captain  Jones  looking  doubtfully 
about  him.  Seeing  he  could  not  make  the  harbor  he 
decided  to  return  to  Cape  Cod.  Giving  a  quick  com- 
mand, the  ship  rolled  heavily  on  its  side,  pushing  its 
square  prow  deep  into  the  sea,  as  it  made  a  wide  turn 


238  tlfje  Jfounbing  ot  a  Ration 

and  started  back.  We  made  the  old  anchorage  about 
sundown,  so  that  the  first  effort  to  enter  Plymouth  Bay 
ended  in  defeat. 

This  Christmas  night  while  the  colonists  were  saying 
their  evening  prayer,  the  sailors  were  in  great  glee, 
mingling  their  ribald  songs  with  the  harmonies  of  the 
psalms  of  the  passengers.  While  the  colonists  went  to 
their  beds  and  hoped  for  better  things  on  the  morrow, 
the  sailors  spent  the  night  dancing  and  drinking,  and 
saw  with  bleary  eyes  and  clogged  brains,  the  next  day's 
sun  rise  out  of  the  depths  of  the  sea. 

This  day  being  Saturday  and  the  wind  blowing  fair 
across  the  bay  an  early  start  was  made  for  fear  that  the 
breeze  would  go  down  before  Plymouth  Harbor  was 
reached.  The  sailors  came  from  their  quarters  after 
their  night's  carousal,  sleepy  and  quarrelsome.  But 
Captain  Jones  waded  in  amongst  them  with  his  big  fists 
and  heavy  boots,  soon  bringing  the  men  to  their  senses; 
at  least  that  was  the  term,  in  which  he  phrased  his  bru- 
tality. 

With  the  vessel  once  more  under  headway.  Master 
Coppin  took  his  stand  in  the  stays.  Mate  Clark  was 
forward  on  the  forecastle-deck,  while  Captain  Jones  was 
aft  on  the  poop-deck  near  the  wheel,  where  he  had  a 
view  of  the  ship.  The  failure  of  yesterday  made  the 
captain  all  the  more  anxious  to  succeed  today.  The 
colonists,  who  were  able,  were  out  anxiously  watching 
the  proceedings.  I  was  anxious  that  this  day's  venture 
meet  with  success  as  well  and  went  forward  taking  my 
stand  with  Mate  Clark. 

The  weather  being  favorable,  the  ship  came  to  the 
narrows,  leading  into  the  bay  about  the  middle  of  the 
afternoon.     As  the  vessel  ran  into  the  breach,  the  cap- 


locating  at  ^Ipmoutli  239 

tain  sent  the  sailors  aloft  to  take  in  sail,  fearing  to  drive 
the  ship  too  fast.  The  leadsmen  were  calling  the  depth 
of  the  water;  and  now  and  then  Mate  Clark  would  hold 
up  his  hand,  signaling  the  wheelman  to  steer  to  the  right 
or  left.  These  were  moments  of  breathless  interest  as 
the  ship  made  its  way  betw^een  the  shallows  and  over 
sandy  shoals  into  the  unknown  harbor. 

The  ebb  tide  showed  a  broad  channel  along  the  in- 
side of  the  wooded  beach,  which  was  between  the  har- 
bor and  the  ocean.  Captain  Jones  who  did  not  fancy 
lying  in  the  open  roadstead,  began  working  the  ship 
down  this  channel  and  before  he  had  gained  his  anchor- 
age, the  twilight  began  to  fall. 

During  the  maneuvering  of  the  vessel  to  gain  its 
quarters,  the  colonists  were  on  deck  looking  anxiously 
at  the  surrounding  country  getting  what  hope  they 
could  out  of  it.  Being  greatly  interested  I  mingled 
with  them  to  hear  what  they  might  have  to  say  of  the 
prospect.  Some  held  that  the  harbor  was  ample,  others 
saw  in  the  island  a  refuge  from  the  savages,  in  case  of 
need;  another  that  the  sand  would  give  clams  in  case  of 
famine.  There  was  a  feeling  of  joy  among  the  common 
people  that  the  voyage  was  at  an  end. 

The  headmen,  who  were  grouped  together  forward 
near  the  ship's  long  boat,  were  in  a  different  mood  from 
the  common  people,  for  as  they  stood  in  the  presence  of 
the  unknown  they  felt  their  responsibilities  bearing 
heavily  upon  them.  This  day  was  one  which  they  had 
looked  forward  to,  even  before  sailing  from  Holland. 

When  Governor  Carver  broke  the  silence  by  saying, 
"Elder  Brewster,  this  is  our  promised  land,"  every 
member  of  the  group  around  him  said,  "Amen." 

Then  it  was  that  the  elder,  as  he  looked  across  the 


240  ®f)e  Jf ounbmg  of  a  igation 

harbor  into  the  great  clearing  grown  gray  in  the  light 
of  the  departing  day,  said,  "Moses  came  in  sight  of  the 
land  of  Canaan,  but  another  led  his  people  into  it." 

There  was  not  a  touch  of  bitterness  in  his  speech,  al- 
though he  had  in  his  mind  Master  John  Robinson,  who 
was  left  in  Leyden.  The  elder's  words  so  fitted  his  own 
case,  however,  that  those  who  heard  him  looked  at  each 
other  saying,  in  their  own  hearts,  "  'Tis  true." 

Governor  Carver,  looking  at  the  great  clearing,  ex- 
pressed himself  with,  "This  hill  country  greets  me  bet- 
ter than  yonder  low  land,"  pointing  to  the  right  where 
a  river  came  into  the  harbor  through  a  grassy  plain. 

Master  Isaac  Allerton,  who  was  near  by,  replied, 
"But  if  we  take  possession  of  this  cleared  land,  now, 
the  savages  will  return  and  claim  it  at  their  planting 
time." 

This  thought  had  not  come  into  the  minds  of  the  lead- 
ers, and  they  stood  greatly  perplexed  until  Captain 
Standish  remarked,  "The  savages  have  not  planted  this 
field  for  several  years." 

"But  they  might  return,"  insisted  Allerton. 

Master  Bradford  very  cleverly  answered,  "We  can 
take  possession  of  the  clearing,  and  if  the  savages  return, 
we  can  pay  their  price." 

To  my  notion  he  was  right,  and  I  felt  sure  that  this 
great  clearing  would  be  chosen  for  the  plantation, 
though  there  was  a  firm  disposition  on  the  part  of  some 
of  the  colonists  to  seek  further  before  deciding. 

While  leaders  of  the  colonists  were  standing  on  deck 
discussing  the  prospect  of  the  land,  Captain  Jones  had 
worked  the  ship,  back  of  the  beach,  where  he  thought  it 
could  ride  in  safety.  The  light  in  the  west  fading  and 
the  shadows  of  the  night  spreading  over  the  land  made 


locating  at  33lpntoutf)  241 

the  great  clearing  a  patch  of  yellow  in  the  midst  of  the 
mass  of  black  forests. 

Then  the  governor  and  the  headmen  crowded  to  the 
side  of  the  ship.  For  a  time  they  looked  in  silence. 
With  their  faces  set  toward  this  wilderness,  their  cour- 
age challenged  by  its  danger,  they  stood  like  men  who 
felt  a  duty  within  them  and  girded  themselves  about  to 
do  their  uttermost.  Reverently  the  governor  took  off 
his  hat,  the  others  doing  likewise,  until  every  colonist 
stood  uncovered;  then  in  the  hush  of  the  departing  day, 
they  betook  themselves  to  their  cabin,  feeling  that  they 
had  at  length  reached  their  goal. 

The  next  day  was  one  of  suppressed  excitement,  even 
though  it  was  the  Sabbath.  Captain  Jones  and  the  sail- 
ors were  anxious  to  be  off,  the  colonists  were  in  hopes  to 
be  rid  of  the  ship,  while  the  women  and  children  were 
glad  at  the  prospect  of  once  more  coming  to  dry  land. 
While  the  hoar  frost  was  still  upon  the  deck,  I  heard 
the  commonality  out  discussing  the  merits  of  the  clear- 
ing against  other  parts  of  the  country.  After  services 
the  governor  and  the  chiefest  came  on  deck,  walking 
back  and  forth  endeavoring  to  ignore  the  presence  of 
the  great  clearing  in  fixing  their  minds  on  holier  things, 
but  one  by  one  they  stopped  by  the  side  of  the  vessel  and, 
like  the  common  people,  began  discussing  the  country 
side. 

The  children  did  not  take  to  the  sullenness  of  the 
land  as  they  fancied  the  country,  which  their  elders  had 
been  seeking  so  faithfully,  was  to  be  clothed  in  flowers 
and  everlasting  sunshine.  Some  of  the  people  also 
found  fault  with  its  bleakness  and  for  the  moment  were 
sorry  they  came.  But  most  of  the  men  looked  at  the 
barren  hills  and  black  forests  with  brave  hearts  and 
were  impatient  for  the  morrow. 


242  ®f)e  Jf ounbing  of  a  Ration 

In  the  evening  the  hearth  boxes  were  brought  upon 
deck,  while  the  people  gathered  about  the  burning 
juniper,  sending  a  greeting  to  the  new  shores  in  their 
songs.  Governor  Carver  was  impatient  to  have  his  men 
in  their  rugs,  as  he  knew  better  than  they,  what  the  la- 
bors of  the  morrow  would  be.  Gracious,  not  with  fault- 
finding, but  very  wisely,  the  governor  had  the  fire  out 
and  the  men  at  rest,  long  before  they  expected  to  be. 

When  the  last  man  had  gone  to  his  rugs,  the  governor 
still  lingered,  walking  back  and  forth  as  if  in  deep 
thought.  The  embers  of  one  of  the  sand  boxes  being 
left  for  the  night  watch,  I  caught  the  governor's  face  as 
he  passed  it  from  time  to  time  in  his  lonely  walk.  I 
could  see  he  was  laboring  under  great  mental  strain. 
Once  he  stopped,  I  saw  him  turn  his  face  heavenwards 
and  wring  his  hands.  Then  turning  to  the  side  of  the 
vessel  he  stood  looking  toward  the  land.  No  one  knows 
what  this  silent  figure  suffered  or  what  was  uppermost 
in  his  mind  but  as  he  felt  the  hush  of  the  night  and  the 
gloom  of  the  great  wilderness  stealing  across  the  waters, 
he  must  have  had  a  glimpse  of  the  toils,  perils,  anguish, 
and  even  the  deaths  of  his  people.  As  he  stood  alone 
and  unattended,  I  could  only  think  of  another  one  who 
spent  his  last  night  before  Gethsemane  in  anguish  for 
his  people. 

Out  of  the  darkness  the  governor  came  back  to  the 
watch-fire.  A  fitful  flame  gave  me  a  glimpse  of  his 
countenance,  his  high  forehead  and  gray  hair,  his 
weather  beaten  cheeks  and  kindly  face,  and  I  felt  that 
he  was  truly  a  man  of  courage.  The  flickering  flame 
lighted  the  governor  to  the  door  of  his  cabin,  leaving 
me  with  a  picture  of  a  prophet  of  old  in  communion 
with  his  God. 


locating  at  ^Ipmoutfj  243 

Sailors  and  colonists  were  up  betimes  Monday  morn- 
ing. The  shallop  which  had  been  lying  idly  at  the 
stern  of  the  ship  was  made  ready  for  the  voyage  to  land. 
Though  it  had  been  snowy  and  stormy  weather,  there 
was  no  ice  in  the  harbor.  The  men  prudently  decided 
to  search  the  shores  of  the  bay,  before  finally  fixing  upon 
a  place  to  settle.  Those  who  had  not  been  in  the  great 
clearing  would  go  there  first  to  see  what  sort  of  place  it 
was.  My  heart  was  set  on  journeying  with  the  party, 
so  that  when  the  shallop  pushed  away,  I  was  one  of  its 
occupants,  holding  my  musket  across  my  knees. 

Governor  Carver  pointed  out  the  rock  at  the  right  of 
the  inlet  to  Captain  Jones,  which  now  became  the  fixed 
landing-place  of  the  colonists.  Once  ashore  and  having 
viewed  the  harbor  from  the  high  hill,  tasted  of  the 
waters  of  the  spring,  seen  the  brook  and  inlet,  and  tested 
of  the  soil,  the  colonists  began  searching  the  neighbor- 
ing country  to  make  sure  there  was  not  a  place  near  by, 
that  would  excel  this  spot  in  these  favors. 

First  they  ranged  the  woods  and  found  the  land  lean 
and  fat  in  places  with  an  occasional  oak,  pine,  and  hem- 
lock. There  were  some  walnut,  beech,  ash,  and  birch 
trees  and  vines  trailing  from  treetops,  which  promised 
grapes  in  their  season.  Under  the  dry  leaves  which 
carpeted  the  ground  were  strawberry  plants,  and  a  store 
of  herbs,  which  I  thought  would  please  the  matrons  as 
well  as  Doctor  Fuller.  The  inland  country  not  pleasing 
them,  the  colonists  turned  to  the  beach,  following  it  un- 
til they  came  to  the  river,  which  had  been  discovered 
from  the  ship.  The  tide  being  in,  and  being  unable  to 
cross,  they  decided  to  abandon  further  search.  Turn- 
ing back  we  came  to  the  great  rock,  returning  to  the  ship 
before  dark. 


244  tCfje  jFounbmg  of  a  Ration 

Every  colonist  who  could  leave  his  bed  was  at  the  side 
to  welcome  the  return  of  the  shallop.  In  their  eager- 
ness some  of  them  wanted  to  know  if  they  had  selected 
the  place  of  settlement,  if  they  had  seen  savages,  and  a 
multitude  of  other  questions,  which  no  one  endeavored 
to  answer  until  the  deck  was  reached. 

Tuesday  the  colonists  set  off  to  explore  the  river  in 
the  shallop,  which  we  found  was  a  gentle  stream  but 
hardly  worthy  of  the  name.  Though  the  land  was  flat 
and  free  from  trees,  fresh  water  was  lacking.  Having 
rowed  around  the  harbor,  going  ashore  at  favorable 
places.  Governor  Carver  expressed  a  desire  of  seeing 
Clark's  Island  on  which  we  first  landed.  This  was 
found  to  be  unsuitable  owing  to  the  lean  land  and  lack 
of  springs.  Having  examined  the  shore  line  of  the  har- 
bor, the  colonists  returned  to  the  ship  with  their  minds 
set  on  an  early  decision  of  the  place  of  settlement. 

Happening  on  Captain  Standish  he  told  me  a  confer- 
ence of  the  men  was  to  be  held  that  night.  As  some 
favored  one  location  and  some  another,  an  effort  was  to 
be  made  to  get  all  to  agree  on  one  place.  Captain 
Jones  and  I  discussed  the  various  spots  and  between  us 
agreed  that  the  great  clearing  was  the  best  one.  He 
was  of  the  opinion  that  the  headmen  had  already  fixed 
upon  it  and  were  giving  the  commonality  time  to  come 
to  their  way  of  thinking. 

I  was  up  Wednesday  almost  as  early  as  the  colo..ists 
and  I  think  I  was  almost  as  anxious  over  the  outcome  of 
the  conference  as  they  were  themselves.  Meeting  Cap- 
tain Standish  he  told  me  a  decision  had  not  been 
reached;  but  as  many  of  the  colonists  as  could  go  were 
to  take  a  final  view  of  the  sites  on  the  river  and  the  great 
clearing- the  choice  being  between  these  two.  Short- 
ly the  shallop  was  dropped  alongside  and  the  colonists 


locating  at  ^Ipmoutt)  245 

took  their  places;  as  there  was  room  for  me  I  was  in- 
vited to  go  along. 

First  they  rowed  to  the  river  taking  a  final  look  at  the 
lowlands,  then  they  started  for  the  great  clearing.  En 
route  the  colonists,  who  favored  the  plains,  extolled  the 
merits  of  their  choice;  but  the  others  held  fast,  refusing 
to  decide  until  the  great  clearing  had  been  looked  over 
again.  One  by  one  the  men  stepped  upon  the  rock  and 
viewed  the  inlet,  then  visited  the  spring  and  saw  the 
running  brook.  Governor  Carver,  with  his  long  gray 
hair  cropping  out  beneath  the  edge  of  his  steel  bonnet, 
then  led  the  way  to  the  top  of  the  high  mount,  from 
which  a  view  was  gained  of  the  clearing,  the  harbor, 
and  all  the  surrounding  country. 

Grouped  on  the  little  hilltop  the  men  called  each 
other's  attention  to  the  soil  and  advantages  of  the  place. 
Having  given  his  people  ample  time  and  opportunity. 
Governor  Carver  decided  to  bring  the  selection  of  a 
place  of  settlement  to  an  end.  Three  days  had  been  lost 
since  the  ship  came  into  the  harbor  searching  out  a  loca- 
tion, so  that  the  leaders  were  ready  to  act. 

Then  it  was  that  the  governor  gave  the  first  evidence 
of  his  authority  on  land,  for,  taking  off  his  steel  cap,  in 
a  clear  steady  voice  he  said,  that  it  was  beholden  for 
them  to  decide  now  whether  they  would  settle  on  the 
banks  of  the  river  or  in  the  great  clearing.  With  this 
statement  he  put  one  place  and  then  the  other.  With 
loud  assent  the  great  clearing  was  chosen  as  their  plan- 
tation. So  it  befell  the  lot  of  this  hilltop  to  witness  the 
first  working  of  individual  government  in  this  new 
land.  Whatever  may  come  of  this  theory,  this  spot  will 
be  hallowed  or  evil  ground,  in  so  much  as  the  method 
becomes  good  or  bad. 


246  ®fte  jTounbing  of  a  ^tion 

Filing  down  the  mount  the  colonists  went  back  to  the 
banks  of  the  inlet,  where  another  conference  was  held 
over  the  location  of  the  first  house  in  the  clearing.  It 
was  agreed  that  the  sick  men,  women,  and  children  must 
stay  on  the  ship,  until  the  houses  had  been  built  for 
their  protection.  Having  this  plan  in  mind,  Governor 
Carver  suggested  that  all  of  the  colonists  join  in  build- 
ing a  common-house,  for  the  protection  of  the  men, 
while  they  were  building  their  own  huts.  This  was  as- 
sented to  and  choice  made  of  a  site  on  the  bank  of  the 
inlet.  Their  quick  action  did  not  end  here,  but  twenty 
men  at  the  command  of  the  governor  set  to  work  im- 
mediately to  clear  away  the  undergrowth. 

So  the  colonists  took  possession  of  the  great  clearing 
and  began  their  work  of  settlement. 

A  broad  deer  trail  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  brook 
having  attracted  my  attention,  I  decided  to  stay  ashore. 
Before  morning  I  wished  I  had  not  had  so  much  sport- 
ing blood  in  my  veins,  for  about  midnight  it  began  to 
storm  and  rain  so  that  there  was  no  protecting  one's  self 
from  the  tempest.  The  fire  being  extinguished  we  were 
compelled  to  sit  through  the  rest  of  the  night  in  wet 
clothes.  The  men  ashore  had  not  intended  staying 
when  they  left  the  vessel  so  that  they  only  had  sufficient 
food  for  their  evening  meal.  The  shallop  was  to  bring 
supplies  the  next  morning,  but  the  sea  was  raging  so 
that  it  was  impossible.  In  fact  the  wind  was  so  strong 
we  were  fearful  that  the  ship  would  be  blown  from  its 
moorings  and  if  Captain  Jones  had  not  thrown  out  all 
three  of  his  anchors,  it  is  my  belief  that  the  vessel  would 
have  been  dashed  to  pieces. 

About  noontime  when  we  had  about  given  ourselves 
over  to  a  day  of  fasting,  we  were  welcomed  by  the  sight 


locating  at  ^Ij^moutf)  247 

of  the  shallop  coming  with  stores.  The  little  craft 
headed  into  the  inlet  where  it  floated  safely  under  the 
covert  of  the  banks.  While  the  men  went  about  build- 
ing a  brush  rendezvous,  I  followed  along  the  brook 
trying  my  musket  on  the  ducks  and  geese,  bringing  in  a 
few  water  fowl,  making  an  acceptable  addition  to  the 
limited  larder. 

The  wind  being  still  high  the  shallop  could  not  go 
back  to  the  ship,  but  with  a  blazing  fire  and  a  brush  bed, 
we  lay  under  a  rude  shelter  thankful  for  our  blessings. 
All  day  Friday  the  shallop  lay  in  the  inlet  unable  to 
breast  the  high  waves,  so  that  our  supplies  again  ran 
low.  The  colonists  made  the  best  of  this  delay  by  seek- 
ing sites  for  houses,  locating  timber,  and  searching  for 
wild  grass  for  thatching.  I  was  compelled  to  take  my 
drenching  with  the  rest,  grateful  that  my  clothes  did  not 
freeze  on  my  back  and  I  was  not  pickled  in  ice. 

It  was  Saturday  morning,  January  second,  before  the 
storm  abated  so  that  a  working  force  could  come  with 
felling  and  hewing  axes  to  cut  timbers  for  the  common- 
house.  Governor  Carver  accompanied  by  Stephen 
Hopkins  led  the  way  into  the  forests.  Master  Stephen 
who  had  been  in  Virginia  and  was  familiar  with  the 
larch,  which  was  used  for  foundation  logs,  carried  a 
felling  ax,  marking  the  trees  that  were  to  be  cut  down. 
While  the  two  notched  the  trees,  the  other  began  hew- 
ing at  them.  Most  of  the  Leyden  men,  being  farmers 
in  their  early  days,  knew  the  knack  of  sending  an  ax 
into  the  heart  of  a  tree;  and  there  is  a  legerdemain 
about  it  unless  a  man  uses  he  soon  tires. 

While  the  chips  were  flying  and  the  sound  of  the  axes 
echoed  through  the  woods,  a  sharp  lookout  was  kept  for 
savages.     Captain    Standish    wished    to    set    sentinels 


248  ®f)e  jFounbing  of  a  Ration 

round  about  the  choppers,  but  there  were  so  few  and  so 
much  to  do,  it  was  decided  to  take  their  chances  against 
attack.  But  while  they  labored  their  match-locks  stood 
close  by  with  the  sparks  in  readiness. 

Leaving  the  men  at  work  I  walked  to  the  brook,  fol- 
lowing it  until  I  came  to  a  pool  which  the  wild  fowl 
used.  Though  I  hid  in  the  grass  and  hung  around  the 
place,  not  a  bird  came  near.  Then  it  came  to  me  that 
the  sound  of  the  axes  had  disturbed  the  water  fowl  from 
their  feeding-ground,  which  had  belonged  to  them  from 
time  immemorial.  No  doubt  with  the  first  blow  of  the 
ax,  these  denizens  of  the  waters  took  their  flight  to  seek 
new  feeding-grounds  deeper  in  the  wilderness.  As  my 
sport  seemed  lacking  and  fearful  of  going  far  from 
the  clearing,  I  swung  around  through  the  woods  coming 
upon  the  choppers  unawares. 

As  they  did  not  hear  me  I  stood  watching  them. 
Master  Edward  Winslow  in  a  rough  kersey  was  hack- 
ing awkwardly  at  the  trunk  of  a  pine,  on  the  other  side 
of  which  was  Master  AUerton.  Winslow,  the  gentle- 
man, and  AUerton,  the  tailor,  were  both  merged  in  wood 
choppers.  Beyond  these  two  were  Master  Bradford 
and  Elder  Brewster  hard  at  the  same  tasks,  the  former 
who  had  been  a  yeoman  before  goincj  to  Holland,  could 
swing  an  ax  with  the  sturdiest  of  the  choppers ;  the  elder 
was  not  wanting  in  experience,  but  was  handicapped 
by  his  age. 

Even  the  gray  haired  governor  was  at  work  cutting 
brushes  from  a  fallen  tree.  Desiring  to  see  what  part 
Captain  Standish  was  playing  in  this  scene  of  toil,  I 
shifted  my  position  in  the  brush  that  I  might  see  him. 
I  found  him  astride  a  fallen  tree,  laboring  like  the  low- 
liest.    As  I  stood  watching  this  strange  scene,  an  old 


locating  at  ^Ipmoutlj  249 

adage  came  to  my  mind,  which  says  that  when  master 
and  man  labor  together  a  task  is  quickly  done.  There 
was  no  questioning  but  that  they  were  working  on  even 
terms  this  day,  but  the  end  of  the  task  I  felt  was  in 
doubt. 

Moving  in  the  underbrush  I  stepped  on  a  dry  stick 
making  a  noise,  instantly  the  choppers  dropped  their 
axes  and  seizing  their  guns  brought  them  ready  to  fire. 
My  yellow  velvet  coat  saved  me,  one  of  the  men  recog- 
nizing it  called  to  his  comrades  not  to  fire.  The  alarm 
having  subsided  I  sat  down  on  a  fallen  log  to  watch  the 
men  at  work. 

I  had  not  been  there  long  when  I  happened  to  spy 
Degory  Priest,  a  hat-maker  from  Leyden.  From  the 
manner  in  which  he  handled  his  ax,  it  was  evident  he 
was  accustomed  to  working  with  softer  tools.  Though 
his  hands  were  tender,  he  was  hard  at  work  with  an  ax, 
doing  his  uttermost.  He  had  been  out  in  the  night  of 
snow  and  sleet  and  there  contracted  a  cold  which  was 
fast  making  a  wreck  of  him.  His  deep  coughing  at- 
tracted my  attention  as  much  as  his  awkward  chopping. 
The  poor  fellow  looked  so  weak  and  forlorn,  I  offered 
him  a  rusk  and  a  swallow  of  my  strong  waters,  which  he 
received  gratefully.  As  he  sat  down  to  rest  I  noticed 
his  hands  were  bleeding.  Taking  one  of  them  I  saw  it 
was  covered  with  blisters,  from  which  the  blood  was 
oozing.  The  dry  stains  on  his  ax  handle  indicated  he 
had  been  suffering  long  and  silently.  Looking  at  his 
thin  pale  face  I  said,  "My  man,  you  are  too  weak  to 
work." 

Before  he  could  answer  he  was  taken  with  a  fit  of 
coughing  and  ere  he  ceased  I  thought  he  would  fall 
from  the  log  through  exhaustion. 


250  tClje  Jfounbing  ot  a  Ration 

When  he  had  recovered  his  breath  he  said,  "I  know 
it  will  not  be  my  lot  to  see  my  companions  settled ;  but 
they  have  brought  me  thus  far  through  their  own  sac- 
rifices, and  what  little  strength  I  have  left  is  theirs." 

Stooping  over  to  pick  up  his  ax  he  fell  forward  in  a 
faint.  Forcing  the  contents  of  my  flask  between  his 
lips,  the  warmth  of  the  spirits  soon  brought  him  to.  As 
he  would  not  listen  to  me,  protesting  that  he  must  re- 
sume his  labor,  I  did  not  have  the  heart  to  leave  the  man 
in  his  feebleness,  so  made  him  sit  and  watch  me  use  his 
ax  as  best  I  could.  When  I  succeeded  in  felling  a  pine 
tree,  he  would  not  let  me  do  more,  but  taking  the  ax 
began  trimming  its  branches. 

When  the  shallop  made  its  last  passage  to  the  ship  at 
night  I  returned  with  it,  so  did  Degory  Priest,  though  I 
thought  him  weaker.  His  face  was  flushed  with  fever, 
but  his  mouth  was  set  as  one  who  was  determined  to  do 
his  part,  come  what  would. 

Some  of  the  men  stayed  ashore,  but  most  of  them 
returned  to  the  ship  to  spend  the  Sabbath  in  rest.  I 
must  confess  that  I  was  so  tired  that  I  was  content  to  stay 
abed,  though  the  sun  came  in  warm  and  comfortable 
through  the  windows  of  the  roundhouse.  I  do  not 
know  what  happened  either  on  the  ship  or  shore  this 
day,  further,  than  the  men  on  the  land  heard  strange 
cries  in  the  forests,  which  they  took  to  be  savages  and 
stood  by  their  match-locks  most  of  the  time. 

Monday  all  hands  were  ashore  early,  including  Deg- 
ory Priest.  The  morning  being  cold  and  raw  I  decid- 
ed to  stay  on  board  ship. 

The  clearing  was  so  large  the  nearest  trees  were  at 
least  an  eighth  of  a  mile  distant  from  the  location  of  the 
houses.     When  the  first  trees  were  cut  the  colonists 


locating  at  Ppmoutfj  251 

were  compelled  to  go  deeper  into  the  woods,  so  that 
most  of  the  house  timbers  were  dragged  from  a  quarter 
to  half  a  mile  over  the  frozen  ground.  To  understand 
the  real  struggle  of  the  colonists  in  securing  logs  for 
their  houses,  one  should  know  that  the  site  selected  for 
their  settlement  was  upon  a  side  hill,  with  the  ground 
sloping  away  from  it  on  all  sides.  This  in  itself  was  an 
obstruction,  but  the  greatest  one  was  the  scarcity  of 
available  building  trees.  The  brook  with  its  steep 
banks  shut  off  one  half  of  the  forests,  then  the  savages 
had  cleared  the  trees  from  the  hill,  so  that  the  colonists 
could  not  look  for  timbers  in  that  quarter.  This  left 
only  a  small  portion  of  the  distant  forests  from  which  to 
secure  material. 

At  noontime  I  took  my  musket  and  went  ashore  in 
search  of  game.  As  I  came  up  from  the  beach  a  long 
line  of  men,  dragging  a  log,  came  towards  me  with  their 
bodies  bent  forward  and  straining  at  every  nerve,  mov- 
ing slowly  over  the  ground.  Every  few  moments  the 
end  of  the  log  would  strike  an  obstruction,  or  else  dig 
its  way  into  the  earth,  causing  the  men  to  stop  with  a 
jerk.  Having  gained  their  breath,  they  would  again 
strive  with  their  load  until  stopped  by  exhaustion;  it 
was  drudgery  of  the  hardest  kind,  but  every  man  includ- 
ing the  governor  had  hold  of  the  rope.  Having  neither 
horses  nor  oxen  they  were  compelled  to  take  the  places 
of  animals. 

Coming  closer  to  the  toiling  line  I  saw  Degory  Priest 
laboring  at  the  rope.  Both  cheeks  were  flushed  and  the 
wild  look  in  his  eyes  told  the  story  of  his  feebleness. 
His  cough  was  worse  this  day  and  at  every  halt  he  was 
compelled  to  sit  down  on  the  log  to  rest. 

A  dozen  or  more  timbers  were  lying  at  the  site  of  the 


252  ®!ie  :f  ounbing  at  a  station 

common-house,  which  was  to  consist  of  one  room  twenty 
feet  square.  As  soon  as  the  log  the  colonists  were  drag- 
ging was  laid  with  the  others,  they  went  back  for  more 
without  so  much  as  resting.  Returning  in  the  evening 
I  heard  the  men  off  in  the  forests,  and  shortly  saw  the 
long  line  emerge  from  the  trees,  dragging  the  last  stick 
for  the  day.  Waiting  until  they  had  ended  their  task,  I 
took  my  way  with  the  few  who  were  returning  to  the 
ship  down  to  the  shallop.  As  Degory  Priest  got  into 
the  boat  I  gave  him  a  duck.  He  thanked  me  and  draw- 
ing his  coat  tightly  about  his  thin  body  crouched  in  the 
bottom,  where  the  wind  could  not  strike  him. 

During  the  night  it  began  to  blow  and  rain,  so  that  I 
was  in  pity  for  the  poor  fellows  who  were  ashore. 
There  was  no  cessation  in  the  gale  in  the  morning,  the 
waves  running  so  high  the  shallop  could  not  go  ashore. 
Once  or  twice  I  saw  Degory  Priest  on  the  deck,  looking 
longingly  towards  land,  as  if  he  was  being  defrauded  of 
a  day's  work.  My  compassion  for  the  man  prompted 
me  to  advise  him  to  keep  ofif  the  deck,  but  his  impatience 
to  be  free  of  the  ship  was  such  that  he  would  not  heed  it. 
Chafing  under  his  enforced  idleness,  he  went  below  in 
the  evening  still  willful. 

This  day  Mistress  Lora  came  on  deck  and  then  I  had 
but  a  word  with  her.  She  said  that  the  sick  were  lying 
in  their  rugs,  impatient  to  be  ashore.  Though  Doctor 
Fuller  was  working  with  them  day  and  night  many  were 
gradually  growing  weaker.  I  watched  her  closely  to 
see  if  she  was  being  stricken  by  the  fever  which  was 
raging,  but  the  glow  of  her  cheek  belied  the  presence 
of  the  malady.  Though  I  was  duly  thankful  for  this, 
still  I  began  to  be  alarmed  and  wished  that  the  men 
ashore  did  not  have  to  drag  their  timbers  such  distances 
so  that  they  might  build  the  quicker. 


locating  at  ^Ipmoutlj  253 

Though  the  harbor  was  still  in  the  throes  of  the  pass- 
ing storm,  the  next  day  the  shallop  was  made  ready  for 
a  trip  ashore.  Degory  Priest  brought  up  his  sleeping- 
rug,  prepared  to  take  up  his  abode  in  the  clearing,  and 
determined  not  to  lose  more  of  his  life's  time. 

The  sea  calming,  I  went  shorewards  in  the  middle  of 
the  afternoon.  En  route  to  my  hunting-ground  I  saw 
the  fourth  log  of  the  side  of  the  common-house  rolled 
into  position.  Governor  Carver's  clothes  were  covered 
with  mud,  while  he  worked  like  a  common  menial  with 
his  subjects.  A  king,  who  would  have  done  thusly, 
would  soon  have  lost  his  throne;  but  this  new  form  of 
government  seemed  to  encourage  the  leveling  of  ruler 
and  ruled. 

Inquiring  after  Degory  Priest,  I  was  told  that  he  was 
too  weak  to  swing  an  ax.  Later  I  came  upon  him, 
kneeling  upon  the  cold  ground,  working  feverishly  with 
a  sickle  amongst  the  coarse  yellow  grass  which  was  to  be 
used  for  thatching.  From  time  to  time  he  stopped  to 
cough ;  but  as  soon  as  the  paroxysm  passed,  he  took  up 
his  blade,  laying  to  the  right  and  left  of  him  the  win- 
rows  of  straw.  As  I  passed  on  I  could  hear  his  cough, 
which  haunted  me  until  I  willingly  would  have  gone 
back  and  done  his  work  for  him.  I  knew  that  my  inter- 
ference, however,  would  be  futile,  as  he  was  determined 
to  labor  for  his  comrades  as  long  as  the  breath  of  life 
was  in  him. 

The  struggle  of  Degory  Priest  excited  my  sympathy. 
I  saw  him  the  following  day  weaker  than  ever,  mixing 
the  clay  to  be  used  as  daubing  for  the  houses.  He  had  a 
chill  during  the  night.  His  comrades  wished  to  send 
him  back  to  the  ship,  where  he  could  have  the  care  of 
Doctor  Fuller,  but  he  steadfastly  refused  to  go.     He 


254  tfflie  Jfounbins  of  a  Ration 

seemed  so  frail  I  expected  to  see  him  fall  any  moment. 
When  I  offered  to  send  Doctor  Fuller  to  him,  if  he 
would  not  give  up  his  work  and  return  to  the  ship,  he 
looked  at  me  and  shook  his  head,  saying,  "Master  Beau- 
mont, it  is  too  late." 

In  the  afternoon  not  being  strong  enough  to  wield  a 
hoe,  he  attempted  to  smooth  the  clay  in  the  cracks,  find- 
ing that  was  too  much,  he  would  not  give  up  but  sat  on 
the  ground  handing  chips  to  the  daubers.  Before  sun- 
down I  helped  him  back  to  the  camp.  As  I  saw  him 
crawl  into  the  shed  and  throw  himself  heavily  on  his 
rugs,  I  thought  his  call  from  his  toils  would  come  be- 
fore morning. 

But  Degory  Priest  was  up  and  abroad  by  the  time  I 
had  come  from  the  ship  the  next  day.  There  was  the 
look  in  his  bloodshot  eyes  and  haggard  face  of  the 
hunted  animal  when  at  bay  and  fighting  a  losing  battle. 
Though  his  steps  were  short  and  tottering,  his  courage 
was  splendid.  He  still  had  strength  to  pick  up  chips, 
but  that  was  all.  My  heart  went  out  to  him  and  I 
thought  his  heroism  was  past  any  that  I  had  ever  beheld. 
As  he  was  moving  feebly  about  his  work,  I  saw  him 
trembling  as  if  about  to  fall,  coming  up  to  his  side 
quickly  I  said,  "My  man,  you  should  be  in  your  rugs." 

"I  will  be  there  soon,  and  forever,"  came  out  of  his 
throat  with  a  peculiar  sound. 

These  were  his  last  words,  stooping  to  pick  up  a  stick 
he  fell  forward  on  his  face.  There  was  a  fleck  of  blood 
upon  his  lips  and  his  breath  came  feebly  from  between 
his  parched  lips.  We  lifted  him  tenderly  to  carry  him 
to  his  rugs.  But  he  began  his  eternal  journey,  ere  we 
finished  ours.  So  died  Degory  Priest,  the  Leyden 
hatter. 


tKlje  ^torp  of  tfje  ^ilsrims 

While  the  men  labored  and  strove  upon  the  bleak 
land,  the  women,  children,  and  the  sick  remained  in 
safety  on  the  vessel.  Captain  Jones  was  not  so  impa- 
tient to  be  off,  as  his  sailors  were  beginning  to  be  stricken 
with  scurvy  from  living  on  stale  meat.  The  forecastle 
was  filled  with  moans  and  groans  of  the  poor  fellows. 
It  was  evil  with  the  seamen  on  this  ship,  who  seemed 
to  be  more  brutes  than  men,  for  they  showed  no  kindness 
to  each  other,  even  looking  with  selfish  eyes  on  the 
possessions  of  their  comrades  who  were  ill  beyond 
recovery. 

Captain  Jones  rarely  went  ashore  but  sat  in  the  round- 
house, swallowing  his  beer,  cursing  his  ill  fortune  that 
kept  him  on  one  side  of  the  ocean,  when  he  should  be 
well  along  upon  his  return.  As  a  matter  of  fact  he  was 
afraid  to  venture  out  of  sight  of  land.  If  we  had  not 
come  from  Cape  Cod  when  we  did,  he  might  not  have 
been  able  to  have  moved  the  ship  at  all.  The  captain 
was  careful  to  conceal  his  fear  of  going  to  sea  from  the 
colonists.  Captain  Jones  was  surly  enough  at  any  time, 
but  now  as  he  saw  his  sailors  lying  sick  and  himself 
helpless,  he  drank  his  brandy  more  freely  than  his  beer, 
so  that  his  company  was  undesirable. 

When  Jones  was  ill  humored  he  would  storm  and 
threaten  the  colonists,  but  they  gave  little  heed  to  his 
moods ;  but  it  was  when  the  mariner  counted  the  cost  of 
staying,  calmly  saying  he  must  return  shortly,  that  they 


2s6  ®l)e  Jf  ounbing  at  a  station 

seemed  alarmed.  This  fretting  of  the  captain  kept 
them  toiling  in  the  cold  and  sleet. 

Fortunately  for  me  and  the  colonists,  there  came  on  a 
few  bright  days,  bringing  cheer  to  those  on  board  as 
well  as  to  the  laborers  in  the  great  clearing.  I  made 
the  most  of  these  days,  seeing  Mistress  Lora  frequently 
upon  the  deck  with  Mistress  Rose  Standish  who  was 
ever  hovering  around  her.  She  was  such  a  good  com- 
panion that  I  was  glad  to  welcome  her. 

My  interest  in  the  present  struggle  of  the  colonists, 
excited  my  curiosity  about  how  they  came  to  plan  this 
voyage,  and  especially  why  they  made  it  in  the  fall  of 
the  year  instead  of  in  the  summer,  when  the  sea  was 
smooth  and  the  land  was  dressed  in  green  leaves  instead 
of  being  covered  with  snow.  I  suppose  I  would  never 
have  heard  the  details  of  the  wanderings  of  this  band  of 
Separatists  had  it  not  been  for  Mistress  Rose  Standish 
whom  I  had  to  come  to  know  w^ell.  For  one  bright  af- 
ternoon while  I  was  standing  at  the  side  of  the  ship  look- 
ing at  the  colonists  laboring  in  the  great  clearing,  she 
and  Mistress  Lora  happened  along.  I  fell  to  praising 
the  courage  with  which  the  men  who  were  unaccus- 
tomed to  drudging  toils  endured  them. 

Mistress  Standish  said  that  most  of  them  were  yeomen 
at  one  time. 

''But  not  in  recent  years?"  I  asked. 

"Nay,  when  they  lived  in  England." 

Then  Mistress  Lora  spoke  forth,  "When  a  little 
girl  in  the  north  of  England,  I  remember  when  a  few 
of  these  men  came  from  their  farms  to  our  house  and 
spent  the  Sabbath  day  in  worship." 

Interested  immediately  at  this  bit  of  light  on  the  early 
life  of  the  colonists  I  asked,  "Pray,  where  was  this?" 


—     73 


3"  a 


^s:«,. 


fetorp  of  tfje  ^ilgrimsf  259 

"In  the  manor  house  of  Scrooby  Palace  in  Notting- 
hamshire." 

Mistress  Rose  showing  as  great  interest  in  the  sub- 
ject as  I  did,  I  at  once  appealed  to  the  maiden  for  more 
of  her  story.  Looking  around  the  deck  and  spying  a 
nook  in  the  angle  between  the  bulwark  and  the  cabin 
where  we  would  be  protected,  I  suggested  that  we  be 
seated  there,  while  the  maiden  told  her  memories.  Not 
knowing  how  well  the  two  women  could  stand  the  air 
with  its  tinge  of  cold,  I  brought  a  pair  of  rugs  and  made 
them  comfortable. 

**My  first  recollection  of  my  childhood,"  began  the 
maiden,  "was  when  Father  kept  the  post-house  on  the 
Great  North  Road  that  led  from  Edinburgh  to  London. 

"Being  a  postman  gave  Father  a  position  in  Scrooby, 
so  that  others  looked  up  to  him,  besides  he  was  in  touch 
with  the  people  of  quality.  I  have  heard  Father  say, 
that  when  King  James  came  down  the  Great  North 
Road  from  Scotland,  his  retinue  was  so  numerous  as  to 
cause  the  ignorant  people  to  say  that  the  Scotch  were 
making  a  descent  upon  England. 

"Father  was  glad  to  welcome  King  James  as  monarch, 
for  he  now  had  hopes  that  an  end  would  be  made  of  the 
great  controversy  that  had  been  going  on  for  many 
years,  as  to  the  ceremonies  of  the  established  church. 
The  Scotch  king  being  an  ardent  Presbyterian,  Father 
thought  His  Majesty  would  abolish  the  forms  of  service 
as  established  by  King  Henry  the  Eighth  and  his  ad- 
visors in  his  church;  moreover,  that  they  would  be  sup- 
planted by  the  ways  of  the  primitive  church,  formed 
after  the  dictates  of  the  Bible. 

"I  know  naught  of  these  church  differences,"  ex- 
plained the  maiden,  "except  what  Father  has  told  me, 
and  narrated  to  others  in  my  presence." 


26o  tJfje  Jfounbing  ot  a  Ration 

Then  feeling  that  she  must  apologize  to  one  that  was 
a  king's  man  and  a  firm  believer  in  the  established 
church,  she  said,  "Master  Beaumont,  you  must  not 
judge  Father  harshly  for  what  I  am  about  to  say,  but 
if  you  would  know  our  side,  you  must  listen  perhaps  to 
some  things  which  you  have  never  heard  before." 

I  replied,  "Mistress  Lora,  it  is  my  duty  to  listen  to 
you  kindly." 

She  smiled  at  me,  and  then  went  on  with  the  ancient 
beginning  of  the  differences,  which,  as  she  said,  drove 
the  colonists  to  come  to  the  shores  of  the  new  country,  by 
saying,  "When  King  Henry  the  Eighth  began  to  rule 
he  was  beholden  to  the  Church  of  Rome,  and  for  years 
was  its  champion.  'Tis  said  His  Majesty  fell  out  with 
that  church,  because  the  pope  would  not  divorce  him 
from  his  Queen  Catharine  of  Spain.  Father  would 
have  it  differently,  saying  that  the  king  was  one  of  the 
wisest  as  well  as  the  wickedest  of  men,  conceiving  the 
idea  of  controlling  men's  souls  as  well  as  their  bodies. 
First  King  Henry  had  the  pope  delegate  plenary  pow- 
ers to  an  English  primate,  so  that  all  disputes  could  be 
settled  in  England,  without  being  referred  to  Rome. 
This  was  his  first  step  towards  establishing  a  church  of 
his  own.  Shortly  the  king  took  the  powers  of  the  pope's 
legate  unto  himself,  making  himself  the  spiritual  as 
well  as  the  temporal  ruler  of  his  people." 

As  I  listened  to  the  maiden's  narrative  of  the  origin 
of  the  established  church  of  England,  I  imagined  I 
could  see  the  aged  rector  of  our  chapel  throw  up  both 
of  his  hands  exclaiming,  "Impossible!  Impossible!" 

"Father  contends,"  she  continued,  "but  for  one.  Mas- 
ter Cartright,  who  was  so  forward  as  to  present  a  peti- 
tion to  Her  Majesty,  Queen  Elizabeth,  that  she  should 


S>torj>  of  tfje  ^ilgrimsi  261 

surrender  her  temporal  powers  to  the  church  Presby- 
ters, all  ceremonies  would  have  been  abolished  in  the 
state  church.  But  as  soon  as  Her  Majesty  felt  this  at- 
tempt of  the  reformers  to  gain  a  grip  on  her  civil  power, 
the  queen  and  the  nobles  at  once  took  sides  against  the 
reformers  and  their  cause." 

I  knew  that  Mistress  Lora  was  speaking  truthfully 
for  my  own  father  and  mother  had  told  me  how  "their 
dear  church"  was  assaulted  by  the  "heretical  crew"  as 
they  called  the  dissenters.  Their  bitterness  towards  the 
reformers  was  so  great  that  they  would  not  allow  them 
on  our  estate.  I  imbibed  their  feelings  and  looked  with 
contempt  and  hatred  on  them,  so  I  could  verify  this 
much  of  Mistress  Lora's  story. 

As  the  maiden  looked  across  the  bay  where  the  non- 
conforming colonists  w^ere  at  work  she  continued  with 
considerable  animation.  "Now  it  was  that  King 
James  came  riding  down  the  Great  North  Road  to  our 
post-house  on  his  way  to  London  to  mount  the  English 
throne. 

"King  James,  as  I  have  said  before,  was  a  Presbyte- 
rian and  a  nonconformist,  so  that  Father  welcomed  him 
as  a  liberator  of  his  people.  With  a  'God-speed  and  a 
safe  journey,'  the  king  rode  from  our  post-yard. 

"Great  was  Father's  joy  when  he  heard  that  our  Pres- 
byterian king  had  called  a  conference  at  his  palace, 
Hampton  Court,  where  the  conformists  and  noncon- 
formists were  to  adjust  their  differences. 

"But  the  conference  had  hardly  begun,  when  the  king 
began  to  cross-question  and  abuse  the  nonconformist 
champions,  not  permitting  them  to  speak  in  their  own 
behalf.  In  bitter  words  he  condemned  them,  saying 
that  the  dissenters'  doctrine  of  'no  bishop,'  would  soon 


262  grje  jFounbing  ot  a  Ration 

lead  to  one  of  'no  king.'  Though  the  discomforted 
men  endeavored  to  assure  His  Majesty  of  their  loyalty, 
he  would  not  listen  to  them,  sternly  telling  them  unless 
they  and  their  dissenting  congregations  made  haste  to 
come  within  the  folds  of  the  established  church,  accept- 
ing its  doctrine  and  forms,  he  would  harry  them  out  of 
the  kingdom. 

"After  this  convention  Father,  who  was  ever  a  de- 
termined and  conscientious  man,  made  no  outcry  of  his 
intentions,  but  straightway  sought  out  a  nonconform- 
ing congregation  at  Babworth,  which  had  for  its 
preacher  Master  Richard  Clyfton,  a  graduate  of  Cam- 
bridge University.  The  nonconformists  being  incensed 
over  the  attitude  of  the  king,  began  to  stir  the  parish  of 
Babworth  against  this  new  decree,  claiming  it  was  the 
right  of  everyone  to  worship  God  according  to  his  own 
conscience. 

"I  have  a  distinct  recollection  of  a  pale  faced  young 
man  coming  to  our  house  on  a  Sabbath  morning,"  con- 
tinued Mistress  Lora,  "and  walking  with  Father  across 
the  moors  to  Babworth.  The  young  man  was  Master 
William  Bradford,  who  has  clung  to  Father  ever  since 
in  more  than  passing  friendship. 

"Master  Bradford  did  not  live  at  Scrooby,  but  in 
Austerfield,  a  little  village  about  three  miles  away; 
though  he  had  to  walk  eight  miles  to  Babworth  to 
church  he  rarely  was  absent,  winter  or  summer.  A  va- 
cancy occurring  in  the  Scrooby  Church,  Master  Clyf- 
ton was  transferred  to  our  village  parish,  another 
Cambridge  University  preacher  by  the  name  of  Master 
Robinson  being  his  assistant.  These  two  preachers, 
Father,  and  Master  Bradford  worked  diligently  among 
the  farmers  of  the  parish,  who  now  became  stubbornly 


g>torp  of  tfje  ^ilgrimsf  263 

set  that  they  would  not  worship  except  in  their  own 
manner." 

I  said,  "Mistress  Lora,  the  farmers  and  yeomen  of 
Leicestershire  were  equally  as  stubborn,  for  many  of 
them  held  their  conventicles  in  the  woods." 

"So  they  did  with  us.  Master  Beaumont,  as  you  shall 
shortly  see,"  she  replied. 

"For  one  year,  the  people  worshiped  in  peace.  Then, 
anon,  one  Sabbath,  we  came  to  the  church  to  find  its 
doors  closed  and  the  yard  filled  with  pursuivants  from 
the  Court  of  High  Commission.  Father  and  Master 
Clyfton  would  know  the  cause  of  this  action.  They 
were  plainly  told  that  the  prelates  had  decreed  that  un- 
less the  Scrooby  congregation  at  once  conformed  to  the 
ceremonies  as  established  by  King  Henry  the  Eighth, 
the  doors  of  our  church  would  rot  off  their  hinges  before 
they  would  open  again  to  nonconformists. 

"Not  contented  with  taking  our  church,"  she  con- 
tinued, "these  churchmen  sent  their  constables  and  of- 
ficers after  the  poor  farmers  until  they  were  frantic.  A 
minister  of  the  established  church  was  sent  to  the  parish 
and  the  church  was  opened,  and  if  a  man  failed  to  at- 
tend the  services,  his  enemies  set  the  officers  after  him. 
When  he  was  arrested  and  brought  before  a  justice, 
questions  were  asked  him,  to  which  if  he  answered 
'Yea'  or  'Nay,'  he  was  caught  just  the  same.  This  fine 
plan  came  from  the  evil  heads  of  the  prelates,  and  it 
soon  had  the  dull  farmers  of  Scrooby  so  perplexed  that 
they  dare  not  answer  a  warrant,  but  would  flee  to  the 
moors  instead. 

"These  apparitors  or  constables  of  the  Court  of  High 
Commission  were  a  low  cunning  lot,  watching  our  house 
not  only  on  the  Sabbath,  but  observing  closely  all  who 


264  tEte  jTounbing  oi  a  ^tion 

came  and  went.  In  spite  of  this  close  watch  the  people 
held  meetings  in  the  forests  or  in  a  lonely  spot  on  the 
fens." 

I  could  have  told  Mistress  Lora  of  a  conventicle  of 
nonconformists  which  I  helped  to  break  up  one  Sab- 
bath day  in  Leicestershire  near  Beaumont  Hall,  but  I 
was  fearful  lest  she  would  refuse  to  speak  to  me  again. 

"In  the  spring  and  summer,"  continued  the  maiden, 
"the  outdoor  meetings  were  not  so  uncomfortable,  but 
the  leaders  knew  that  winter  would  put  an  end  to  them. 
To  meet  in  a  house  would  mean  that  the  whole  congre- 
gation would  be  seized  and  hauled  to  prison.  At  this 
juncture  Father  told  of  how  in  Holland,  where  he  had 
been,  the  people  followed  their  own  beliefs  in  their  own 
way,  furthermore,  suggesting  that  they  all  move  thither. 
In  September  of  1607,  the  post-house  was  taken  from 
Father,  and  a  keeper  of  the  established  church  put  in  his 
place.  Constables  were  thick  and  persecutions  many, 
so  that  in  their  desperation  the  people  after  much  pray- 
er, decided  to  separate  themselves  from  their  country  as 
well  as  their  church. 

"Although  laws  were  formed  at  London  forbidding 
nonconformists  from  leaving  the  kingdom  without 
license,  the  farmers  of  Scrooby  began  laying  their  plans 
for  leaving  England,  The  strong  hearted  were  ready 
and  anxious.  The  weaker  members  began  excusing 
themselves.  But  those  who  would  go  to  the  number  of 
about  a  hundred  men,  women,  and  children  made 
readv. 

"Master  Clyfton  and  Father  going  secretly  to  Bos- 
ton, arranged  with  an  English  master  of  a  bark  to  set  the 
company  across  the  North  Sea.  When  they  returned, 
word  was  given  out  that  all  must  repair  to  Boston  upon 


^torj>  o{  tfje  ^ilgrimsJ  265 

a  certain  date,  a  rendezvous  being  arranged  on  the 
dock. 

"We  were  to  have  gone  aboard  the  bark  on  a  certain 
day,  but  its  master  failed  to  keep  his  appointment,  so 
that  we  were  compelled  to  lay  through  the  night  at  an 
inn,  which  was  beset  by  coarse  men  drinking  ale. 

"We  lingered  through  the  next  day,  fearful  each 
minute  would  bring  the  constables  upon  us  for  leaving 
England  without  license.  Under  cover  of  night  we 
made  our  way  to  the  vessel.  But  the  people  were 
doomed  to  disappointment.  The  master  of  the  vessel 
had  conspired  with  the  constables  and  when  he  had  us 
all  aboard  sent  word  to  the  officers.  The  servitors  of 
the  church  coming  aboard,  in  the  name  of  the  king  ar- 
rested the  congregation.  The  men,  women,  and  chil- 
dren were  forced  into  the  small  boats,  but  not  until  the 
men  had  been  robbed  of  their  money  and  the  women 
treated  to  many  indignities.  Though  it  was  night,  we 
were  all  dragged  ashore.  I  remember  the  scene  of  this 
landing,  with  the  flaring  torches  lighting  up  the  brutal 
faces  of  the  constables,  and  the  jeering  crowd  of  towns- 
people who  stood  upon  the  dock.  As  we  walked  along 
the  street,  a  rabble  followed  after  us,  calling  us  enemies 
of  the  king  and  other  cruel  names." 

I  bit  my  lips  in  anger  that  the  maiden  should  be 
so  treated  and  began  to  see  that  after  all,  she  had  reason 
for  looking  with  suspicion  upon  me. 

"We  were  led  to  prison,"  she  continued,  "instead  of 
Holland.  While  the  Boston  authorities  sent  off  to  Lon- 
don for  instructions  what  to  do  with  us,  the  leaders 
were  questioned  and  examined  daily.  We  were  con- 
fined for  weeks  and  finally  turned  loose  in  the  streets. 
Seven  of  the  leaders  were  held  in  prison,  so  that  the  rest 


266  ®je  :f  ounbing  of  a  Ration 

of  the  company  did  not  know  what  to  do.  Master 
Bradford  fortunately  was  released  and  at  once  took 
charge,  leading  the  party  back  to  Scrooby. 

"Though  the  zeal  of  a  few  of  the  congregation  grew 
cold  after  the  trials  of  this  adventure  the  rest  were  more 
determined  than  ever  to  escape  from  the  country. 
Through  this  winter,  the  people,  who  had  sold  their 
possessions  and  been  robbed  of  their  money  by  the  con- 
stables of  the  church,  lived  as  best  they  could.  In  the 
meanwhile  as  Master  Clyfton's  ardor  cooled,  Master 
Robinson's  increased,  so  that  he  was  more  forward  in 
the  matter  of  our  second  exodus.  Lacking  money  our 
position  seemed  helpless,  but  we  had  many  sympathi- 
zers among  the  rich,  as  well  as  the  lowly,  who  secretly 
sent  their  means,  until  in  the  spring  of  1608  we  were 
again  amply  provided. 

"Master  Bradford  and  Father  this  time  journeyed  to 
Hull  where  they  found  and  contracted  with  a  Dutch 
captain,  who  promised  were  we  once  aboard  he  would 
sail  his  lugger  across  to  Holland.  It  was  arranged  that 
this  seaman  was  to  meet  us  on  a  lonely  common  between 
Grimsby  and  Hull,  where  there  was  an  intake  of  the 
sea.  These  preparations  being  made,  the  party  entered 
a  boat  on  the  Stream  Idle,  and  floated  down  its  sluggish 
current  to  the  River  Trent.  There  a  bark  awaited  our 
coming  which  was  to  carry  us  to  our  rendezvous  with 
the  Dutchman.  Entering  quickly  we  made  haste  to  get 
under  way  for  fear  of  detection.  The  boat  was  so 
small  that  only  the  women  and  children  could  crowd 
into  it,  the  men  being  compelled  to  walk  across  the 
country  about  forty  miles. 

"The  winds  that  blew  us  to  our  destination  churned 
the  sea  into  great  waves.     Coming  to  the  intake  and 


^totj>  of  tfje  pilgrims;  267 

finding  the  Dutchman  had  not  appeared,  our  captain 
to  be  free  from  the  rough  sea,  ran  his  bark  into  a  small 
creek.  Father  and  the  rest  of  the  men  came  safely 
across  the  country,  and  boarded  our  vessel  while  the 
tide  was  out  and  it  was  lying  helpless  in  the  soft  mud. 
It  was  decided  that  part  of  the  men  should  go  aboard 
the  Dutch  ship,  the  rest  of  them  remaining  on  the  bark 
until  the  tide  floated  it 

"In  this  we  were  disappointed,  for  the  first  boat  load 
had  hardly  gotten  aboard  when  the  Dutch  captain  per- 
ceived a  great  crowd  of  constables  with  bills  and  guns 
coming  across  the  common.  Seeing  that  the  country 
was  aroused,  he  did  not  stop  to  pull  his  small  boat  from 
the  water,  but  set  sail  with  a  few  of  our  men.  Most  of 
them,  however,  were  left  on  the  beach,  while  we  were 
fast  in  the  mud. 

Abandoned  and  helpless,  the  women  were  once  more 
submitted  to  the  insults  of  the  coarse  constables.  Mas- 
ter Robinson  and  Father  told  the  men  that  were  left  to 
scatter  and  run,  while  they  stayed  behind  to  protect  us. 
Master  Bradford  was  aboard  the  lugger,  which  soon 
disappeared  under  full  sail. 

Again  were  we  carried  before  the  magistrates  and  a 
second  time  thrown  into  prison.  In  our  plight  we  were 
sent  from  one  magistrate  to  another,  until  we  were 
worn  out  and  the  justices  likewise,  as  they  did  not  know 
what  to  do  with  us.  Finally  seeing  there  was  no  law  to 
prevent  wives  joining  their  husbands,  and  not  having 
homes  to  go  to,  we  were  again  set  out  on  the  street. 

"Having  failed  twice  to  move  the  congregation  in  a 
body,  Pastor  Robinson  and  Father  began  sending  them 
over  to  Holland  secretly,  in  parties  of  two  and  three. 
No  one  dared  to  be  our  friends  openly,  but  after  night 


268  anbe  jFounbing  of  a  ^tion 

the  poor  people  of  Scrooby  came  to  us,  bringing  what 
money  they  could  raise  by  the  sale  of  their  own  cattle. 
Having  seen  all  across  the  sea,  we  were  the  last  ones  to 
take  a  ship  for  Amsterdam  in  Holland.  So  we  parted 
from  the  established  church  which  persecuted  us  and  in 
many  furious  and  bitter  words  called  us  "Separatists." 
Instead  of  making  us  out  a  people  who  would  worship 
as  our  conscience  would  tell  us,  we  were  accused  of 
crimes  against  church  and  state,  and  were  compelled  to 
flee  from  England  because  of  our  disgrace." 

"Separatists  are  what  you  were  called  in  Leicester- 
shire," I  said. 

"Truly,"  was  the  maiden's  answer,  "and  did  you  ever 
suppose  that  you  would  journey  with  such  outcasts  to 
America?" 

"Never,"  I  replied. 

At  this  juncture  Mistress  Rose  moved  about  as  if  un- 
comfortable, suggesting  that  the  maiden  finish  her  story 
at  some  other  time.  I  was  anxious  to  hear  the  rest,  the 
day  being  warm,  and  there  was  no  knowing  when  we 
would  be  able  to  sit  on  deck  again.  I  offered  to  get 
cushions  and  went  for  them  in  spite  of  their  protests. 
Returning  and  finding  Mistress  Lora  willing  to  go  on, 
I  made  them  comfortable  and  taking  my  seat  on  a 
timber,  facing  the  maiden,  she  again  took  up  her  narra- 
tive. 

"We  found  the  men  in  Amsterdam,  who  had  escaped 
on  the  Dutch  lugger,"  she  continued  "though  they  were 
many  days  reaching  land,  being  driven  by  a  great  storm 
up  opposite  the  coast  of  Sweden.  Having  reached 
Holland  the  next  serious  problem  was  how  we  were  to 
live.  The  men  being  farmers  were  at  a  loss  in  a  great 
city,  like  Amsterdam,  confronted  by  strange  people. 


fetorp  of  tfje  ^ilgrimsf  269 

who  spoke  a  language  which  seemed  hopelessly  puz- 
zling for  them  to  learn. 

"The  task  of  earning  daily  bread  pushed  the  men 
cruelly.  The  sturdy  ones  went  amongst  the  shipping 
to  aid  in  loading  vessels.  Others  sought  hard  labor, 
but  all  were  turned  aside  because  they  could  not  speak 
the  language. 

"In  Amsterdam  there  was  already  a  congregation, 
known  as  the  Ancient  English  Exile  Church,  under  the 
teachings  of  Master  Francis  Johnson.  In  our  extreme 
need  these  Englishmen  came  to  our  relief,  otherwise 
many  of  us  would  have  starved.  My  Father  who  was 
ever  diligent  found  little  employment.  But  all  were 
patient  and  industrious  in  spite  of  their  want.  In  time 
they  began  to  learn  various  trades,  even  women  working 
that  they  might  not  starve.  So  we  struggled  through 
the  first  year  most  of  us  thin  and  gaunt  and  hungry. 

"As  there  were  great  bickerings  and  scandal  in  the 
Amsterdam  Church,  the  leaders  of  our  people  began  to 
turn  their  heads  towards  another  flight.  Coming  far 
and  enduring  much  to  worship  in  peace,  it  was  thought 
wise  to  move  again.  It  was  decided  that  Leyden, 
would  be  a  suitable  place  for  our  final  resting.  In  the 
year  1609,  all  our  possessions  were  put  on  canal  barks 
and  w^e  set  sail  for  that  city. 

Again  poverty  pressed  us.  In  Amsterdam  there  were 
many  places  to  w^ork,  in  Leyden  few.  Those  who 
labored  divided  with  those  who  did  not,  so  that  we  lived 
as  one  large  family.  Pastor  Robinson  became  a  teacher 
in  the  university;  Father  instructed  young  gentlemen  in 
French  and  German,  thereby  gaining  a  scant  living. 
Master  Bradford  learned  silk  dyeing;  and  Edward  Til- 
ley  became  a  silk  worker.     One  man  was  driven  to  one 


270  ts^t  jFounbing  of  a  Ration 

device  and  another  to  something  else,  until  through  ne- 
cessity, the  farmers  of  England  became  tradesmen  of 
Holland.  During  the  season  of  these  labors  they  held 
steadfastly  to  their  worship,  the  toils  of  the  week  being 
forgotten  as  they  sat  on  the  Sabbath  day  and  often  two 
and  three  times  a  week,  under  the  teachings  of  their  be- 
loved pastor.  As  a  matter  of  fact  our  people  were  a 
government  unto  themselves  with  Master  Robinson  rul- 
ing over  them. 

"Our  lot  was  so  severe  that  some,  who  fled  from  Eng- 
land, returned  smothering  their  consciences,  rather  than 
endure  the  hardships.  There  were  some,  however,  who 
came  over  afterwards,  giving  what  comfort  they  could 
to  us  from  their  estates.  Among  them  was  Governor 
Carver,  who  having  married  a  sister  of  Pastor  John 
Robinson,  made  him  a  visit.  Finding  himself  of  the 
same  mind  as  our  people,  he  gave  up  his  possessions  in 
England  and  came  to  live  in  Leyden. 

"Master  Edward  Winslow  was  not  with  us  in  the  be- 
ginning, but  came  over  to  Holland  of  his  own  accord. 
Happening  on  some  of  our  people  on  the  streets  in  Ley- 
den, he  came  to  a  more  intimate  acquaintance  with  us. 
Being  of  a  serious  turn  of  mind,  he  tarried  for  a  while, 
then  married  Elizabeth  Barker,  and  likewise,  became 
one  of  the  congregation." 

At  this  juncture,  the  maiden  turned  to  her  companion, 
saying,  "Mistress  Rose,  you  know  how  the  captain  came 
to  us.  I  fancy  had  the  war  between  the  Dutch  and  the 
Spaniards  been  maintained,  Captain  Standish  would 
still  have  been  fighting  in  Holland." 

Mistress  Rose  answered,  "Lora,  'twas  the  love  of  ad- 
venture, I  fear,  that  brought  Captain  Standish  on  this 
voyage." 


&tor|>  of  tfje  pilgrims;  271 

As  they  were  inclined  to  argue  more  fully  on  the 
coming  of  Captain  Standish,  I  asked  the  maiden,  "The 
addition  of  Masters  Carver,  Winslow,  and  Captain 
Standish  to  your  Leyden  party  gave  you  good  hopes?" 

Then  she  replied,  "Truly,  but  we  had  begun  to  pros- 
per before  they  came.  Father,  through  the  aid  of  an 
English  merchant  by  the  name  of  Thomas  Brewer,  se- 
cured type  at  which  he  worked  until  he  could  set  them 
in  order  for  books.  At  this  time  we  lived  in  a  narrow 
lane  called  the  Steucksteg;  from  these  lowly  quarters 
we  afterwards  moved  into  a  larger  house  on  the  Choor- 
steg  Vicus  Choralis  close  by  the  cathedral.  There  in  an 
upper  attic  Father  toiled  secretly  with  his  type,  now  and 
then  bringing  down  a  form  which  he  quietly  took  to  a 
neighboring  printer. 

"Though  we  were  prospering  and  were  not  in  need  of 
the  necessities  of  life,  a  new  sorrow  came  to  the  leaders 
of  the  congregation.  The  cause  of  it  was,  that  the  chil- 
dren were  not  following  in  the  footsteps  of  the  elders: 
some  of  the  young  men  were  joining  the  Dutch  navy, 
others  were  off  in  distant  seas  in  trading  vessels,  while 
the  young  women  grew  comely  in  the  sight  of  the  men 
of  Leyden.  The  head  men  saw  that  when  old  stock  was 
no  more,  their  children  would  be  absorbed  by  the  Dutch 
people,  and  the  church  for  which  they  had  endured  so 
much  would  come  to  an  end. 

"Our  elders,  conceiving  that  they  were  called  to  estab- 
lish the  church  upon  its  primitive  foundation,  were 
greatly  disturbed.  They  met  many  times  at  Pastor 
Robinson's  house  in  the  Klokluis  to  discuss  what  they 
should  do.  Father  and  Pastor  Robinson  were  the  prime 
movers  in  these  conferences. 

"In  the  autumn  of  1617,  the  agitation  for  the  removal 


272  ®f)e  jTounbing  of  a  ^tion 

to  America  began  in  earnest.  The  people  were  divided 
at  once,  the  timid  ones  holding  that  the  distance  was  too 
great,  the  winters  too  cold,  and  the  savages  too  fierce. 
Then  again  they  argued  that  the  voyage  was  entirely 
too  much  of  an  undertaking  for  feeble  people.  The 
courageous  answered  that  all  great  adventures  were  full 
of  trials  and  agreed  that  such  an  undertaking  was  not  to 
be  entered  into  lightly.  These  daring  spirits  made  the 
most  of  the  fact  that  the  great  truce  between  the  Dutch 
and  Spaniards  was  shortly  to  come  to  an  end,  when  Ley- 
den  would  once  more  be  an  armed  camp.  The  outcome 
of  the  war  no  one  could  foresee.  They  argued  that  if 
the  Spaniards  should  be  successful,  they  would  be  more 
cruel  than  the  Virginian  savages.  There  was  much 
wrangling  and  contention  until  finally  those  who  were 
willing  to  make  the  voyage,  formed  themselves  into  a 
party. 

"Having  decided  to  flee  from  Holland,  the  next  dis- 
cussion was  over  the  selection  of  the  country.  Some  fa- 
vored Guiana,  where  the  ground  produced  freely  and 
quickly;  and  many  became  so  fixed  on  going  there  that 
they  finally  said  they  would  go  there  or  stay  in  Leyden. 

"Pastor  Robinson,  Master  Bradford,  and  Father  fa- 
vored Virginia.  This  selection  also  caused  much  discus- 
sion as  the  people  feared  they  would  come  under  the 
royal  governor  at  Jamestown,  and  under  the  Court  of 
High  Commission,  which  drove  them  from  England. 
As  Virginia  seemed  the  most  suitable,  it  was  decided  to 
send  Governor  Carver  and  Master  Robert  Cushman  to 
London  to  do  two  things:  first,  arrange  with  the  Vir- 
ginia Company  of  London  for  land  to  settle  on;  sec- 
ond, to  secure  a  charter  from  King  James  that  would 
grant  them  religious  freedom  in  the  wilderness  of  Vir- 
ginia. 


S>torp  of  tfje  ^ilgrims(  273 

"That  part  of  the  new  world  lying  south  of  the  mouth 
of  Hudson's  River  was  given  by  charter  by  the  king  to 
certain  knights,  gentlemen,  merchants,  and  adventurers 
of  London,  who  organized  the  Virginia  Company  of 
London.  These  men  being  pledged  to  plant  colonies  in 
this  distant  land,  you  can  understand  that  Govertior 
Carver  and  Master  Cushman  were  made  welcome  and 
encouraged  by  the  officers  and  stockholders  of  the  com- 
pany. Securing  land  became  an  easy  matter,  so  long  as 
the  men  of  Leyden  agreed  to  settle  below  the  mouth  of 
Hudson's  River. 

"But  getting  King  James's  consent  to  religious  liberty 
even  in  the  far-away  forests  of  America  was  a  more 
serious  matter.  Father  knew  Sir  Edward  Sandys  who 
was  high  in  the  king's  favor,  also  others  of  equally  noble 
station.  All  these  powerful  influences  were  brought  to 
bear  upon  His  Majesty,  but  he  steadfastly  refused  to 
grant  the  liberty  asked  for.  All  that  the  king  would  say 
was,  that  if  we  went  to  Virginia  he  would  not  look  upon 
us  as  enemies  of  the  church  or  state.  This  delay  brought 
our  affairs  into  the  year  1618. 

"The  king's  refusal  to  grant  the  people  religious  free- 
dom was  a  great  disappointment.  Many  declared 
bluntly  that  it  was  only  a  scheme  of  the  church  prelates 
to  get  them  in  their  power,  but  the  leaders  were  still 
strong  for  going,  seeing  fairness  in  the  king's  attitude. 
In  fact  they  were  encouraged  by  it,  saying  that  His 
Majesty  could  not  support  a  worship  in  one  part  of  his 
kingdom  and  condemn  it  in  another.  After  much  dis- 
cussion and  great  wrangling,  the  majority  of  the  people 
agreed  to  put  their  trust  in  the  king's  word  and  decided 
to  go  to  Virginia. 

"At  this  same  conference  it  was  agreed  that  a  new 
committee  consisting  of  Robert  Cushman  and  Father  be 


274  Clje  jTounbing  oi  a  Ration 

sent  to  London  to  secure  as  broad  letters  patent  as  the 
Virginia  Company  could  grant  and  upon  the  most  fa- 
vorable terms.  Setting  off  at  once,  they  came  to  Lon- 
don only  to  find  the  Virginia  Company  in  a  turmoil. 
Sir  Thomas  Smith  who,  tiring  of  his  position  as  gov- 
ernor and  treasurer  of  the  company,  signified  his  desire 
to  withdraw.  When  Sir  Edward  Sandys  was  elected  to 
take  his  place.  Sir  Thomas  found  fault  and  drew  the 
company  into  factions.  I  have  heard  Father  tell  of  how 
he  and  Master  Cushman  went  from  one  person  to  an- 
other, endeavoring  in  vain  to  get  them  to  act  upon  the 
charter. 

"Weeks  and  months  again  dragged  along  while  the 
two  men  were  trying  to  secure  action  upon  the  grant. 
Finally  in  June,  1619,  a  patent  was  issued  in  the  name 
of  Master  John  Wincob,  a  goodly  man  of  Lincolnshire, 
who  was  not  of  us  in  Leyden,  though  the  leaders  con- 
fided in  him  fully. 

"By  this  time  the  ardor  of  the  Leyden  congregation 
had  begun  to  cool,  owing  to  a  mishap  which  befell  a 
company  of  Separatists  who  had  previously  set  out  for 
Virginia  under  one  Master  Blackwell,  an  elder  of  the 
Amsterdam  church.  This  Master  Blackwell,  conceiv- 
ing a  plan  of  establishing  a  colony  of  Separatists  on  the 
Virginia  coast,  set  sail  with  a  large  company  of  friends 
from  Amsterdam.  For  weeks  we  had  been  waiting  for 
some  word  of  how  our  acquaintances  fared  in  the  new 
land.  While  the  Leyden  people  were  in  the  midst  of 
planning  for  their  charter  and  moving,  word  came  of 
Master  Blackwell -and  evil  it  was.  For  of  one  hun- 
dred and  eighty  on  board  the  ship,  one  hundred  and 
thirty  were  dead  before  they  reached  Virginia,  Master 
Blackwell  dying  and  most  of  our  Amsterdam  friends. 


Mox^  of  tte  $tlgrtms(  275 

"The  people  who  were  to  stay  in  Leyden  being  fright- 
ened by  this  disaster  endeavored  to  persuade  the  others 
not  to  go.  Their  talk  was  not  without  avail,  for  when 
Master  Cushman  and  Father  came  back  from  London 
with  word  of  the  granting  of  the  charter,  there  were 
only  a  few  people  who  were  anxious  to  go  on  the  voy- 
age. Likewise,  word  came  from  London  that  the  dis- 
aster that  had  overtaken  Master  Blackwell's  colony  had 
caused  many  of  the  London  merchants  to  withdraw  their 
support. 

"While  the  pall  of  Master  Blackwell's  expedition 
was  still  upon  us,  a  party  of  Dutch  merchants  in  Am- 
sterdam began  negotiations  offering  to  give  us  free  ship- 
ping and  cattle,  if  we  would  agree  to  settled  in  New 
Amsterdam  on  Hudson's  River.  This  offer  once  m.ore 
gave  heart  to  the  head  men,  as  they  saw  a  prospect  of 
making  the  voyage  a  success.  Freedom  of  religion  be- 
ing granted,  Virginia  was  forgotten  for  the  moment. 

"While  the  negotiations  were  going  on  with  the  Am- 
sterdam merchants,  Master  Weston,  a  London  mer- 
chant, came  to  Leyden.  He  announced  that  if  we  would 
give  up  our  plans  with  the  Dutch  merchants,  certain 
London  men  would  advance  sufficient  money  for  the 
voyage.  Master  Weston  being  known,  his  word  was 
taken  as  though  the  matter  were  finally  settled.  The 
Amsterdam  merchants  were  notified  of  the  election  of 
Virginia,  thus  stopping  further  dealings  with  them. 

"A  solemn  day  of  fast  was  then  set  on  which  to  make 
an  end  of  the  talk  of  the  voyage.  All  day  long  the 
people  kept  within  the  walls  of  the  pastor's  house,  pray- 
ing and  discussing,  discussing  and  praying  over  who 
should  go  and  who  should  stay.  Finding  that  many 
more  were  willing  than  could  be  conveniently  taken,  a 


276  aCfje  jFounbing  of  a  i^ation 

choice  was  made  of  those  who  were  to  go  first.  A  ma- 
jority of  the  congregation  deciding  to  stop  in  Leyden,  it 
was  agreed  that  Pastor  John  Robinson  was  to  stay  with 
them. 

"Ere  Master  Weston  returned  to  London,  he  asked 
that  a  contract  be  agreed  upon,  whereby  the  merchants 
would  be  assured  of  the  return  of  their  money.  The 
conditions  I  do  not  remember,  further  than  that  for 
seven  years  all  were  to  work  as  one  people :  the  crops, 
the  profits  of  fishing,  and  trucking  with  the  Indians 
were  to  be  held  in  common  during  this  period,  then  to 
be  divided  equally  between  the  colonists  and  merchants. 
Master  Weston  had  a  convincing  manner  withal,  so  that 
the  people  confidently  began  to  sell  their  possessions 
and  make  ready  for  the  voyage  according  to  his  word. 

"Governor  Carver  shortly  went  to  London  carrying 
with  him  the  agreement  which  Master  Weston  and  the 
colonists  had  determined  upon.  When  the  London 
merchants  heard  the  terms  of  the  contract,  they  began 
to  find  fault  with  it,  demanding  certain  changes.  A 
new  paper  was  sent  to  the  men  in  Leyden  which  they 
refused  to  sign,  insisting  that  the  old  one  met  their  minds 
in  fairness.  The  London  merchants  were  stiff  necked, 
until  Master  Cushman  secretly  changed  the  contract  to 
meet  their  views  without  letting  the  people  in  Leyden 
know  what  he  had  done.  So  many  conflicting  state- 
ments of  what  the  London  merchants  wanted  and  de- 
manded came  at  this  time  to  Leyden,  that  no  one  knew 
what  to  believe. 

"In  June,  1620,  there  came  a  breach  between  Master 
Weston  and  the  Leyden  church  over  the  contract,  which 
threatened  to  put  an  end  to  the  voyage.  Instructions 
were  sent  to  Master  Robert  Cushman  that  he  must  be 


fttorp  oi  tje  ^ilgrimsf  277 

firmer  in  his  dealings  with  the  London  merchants;  he 
replied  with  such  words,  as  made  many  sorry  that  he  had 
been  entrusted  with  the  business.  Master  Weston,  who 
had  evidently  been  acting  in  bad  faith,  now  wrote  that 
if  he  had  not  already  risked  so  much  he  would  with- 
draw, but  in  order  to  save  what  he  had  invested  he  must 
go  on. 

"The  next  we  heard  was  that  one,  Master  Reynolds, 
an  English  sea  captain,  had  arrived  in  Rotterdam  to  fit 
out  a  small  ship,  which  was  to  be  carried  to  Virginia  to 
be  used  for  fishing.  Pastor  Robinson,  Master  Allerton, 
and  Father  had  already  planned  for  this  ship  and  were 
holding  off  its  purchase  until  it  was  definitely  settled 
what  assistance  was  coming  from  the  London  adven- 
turers. Now  that  Master  Weston  had  declared  they 
were  prepared  to  go  on,  Father  and  his  associates  went 
to  buy  the  ship.  When  they  returned  from  Rotterdam, 
saying  that  a  vessel  had  been  purchased,  the  people  be- 
gan to  feel  that  the  voyage  was  really  to  be  undertaken. 
From  this  day  forth  no  one  gave  thought  but  of  pre- 
paring for  his  journey  to  Virginia." 

"What  of  the  London  people?"  I  asked  curiously. 
Desiring  to  know  how  they  came  to  be  mixed  with  the 
Leyden  party. 

Replying  to  my  question,  the  maiden  said>  "Master 
Beaumont,  while  we  in  Holland  were  preparing  to  go, 
another  party  was  forming  in  London,  who  were  stran- 
gers to  us  but  friends  of  the  London  adventurers  and 
merchants.  Priscilla  Mullins  told  me  but  the  other 
day  that  the  first  she  knew  of  her  family's  coming  was 
in  June  a  few  weeks  before  sailing.  Her  father  was 
one  of  the  London  merchants  who  was  advancing  the 
monev  and  evidentlv  came  on  that  account.     When 


278  aCije  Jfounbtng  of  a  ^tion 

Masters  Weston  and  Cushman  contracted  for  this  ship, 
it  was  lying  at  the  London  docks,  there  it  stayed  until 
it  was  repaired  and  made  ready  for  the  voyage.  While 
Governor  Carver  and  Master  Cushman  represented  the 
Leyden  church,  the  Londoners  named  Master  Christo- 
pher Martin  to  act  as  treasurer  for  their  funds." 

At  this  point  I  interrupted  Mistress  Lora,  asking  why 
the  London  people  were  taken,  when  there  was  not  suf- 
ficient room  for  those  from  Leyden. 

"Master  Beaumont,"  she  replied,  "the  London  mer- 
chants would  have  it  that  they  were  to  nominate  certain 
families  who  were  to  go  on  the  voyage.  Pastor  Robin- 
son endeavored  to  find  out  who  they  were  to  be  and 
what  trades  they  possessed,  but  got  little  satisfaction." 
Mistress  Rose  w^as  not  so  much  interested  now  and 
complained  of  the  cold,  so  that  I  brought  her  another 
rug  and  would  have  done  as  much  for  the  maiden,  but 
she  would  not  have  me,  saying  she  would  finish  her 
story  some  other  day.  I  begged  her  to  go  on  fearing  it 
would  be  some  time  ere  she  had  another  opportunity. 
My  insisting  pleased  the  maiden.  Giving  me  a  smile, 
she  took  up  her  story  again  by  saying, 

"Pastor  Robinson  conceived  that  the  people  should 
have  some  definite  plan  of  government  fixed  in  their 
minds  before  they  left  Leyden,  and  began  working  on 
such  forms  of  control  with  the  head  men.  I  remember 
one  day  when  there  came  to  our  house  the  pastor,  Mas- 
ters Bradford,  Allerton,  Winslow,  Captain  Standish, 
and  Father.  Mother,  my  sisters,  who  are  still  in  Hol- 
land, and  myself  at  the  time  were  busy  sewing  on  gar- 
ments we  were  to  take  with  us  on  the  voyage.  In  this 
room  littered  with  threads  and  cloth  cuttings,  the  men 
held  their  conference,  while  we  kept  on  with  our  work. 


^torp  ot  tfje  pilgrims;  279 

"I  overheard  Pastor  Robinson  saying  that  he  was 
greatly  perplexed  about  a  governor  for  the  colony,  when 
the  people  landed  in  America.  He  was  fearful  that  the 
Virginia  Company  would  try  to  appoint  a  governor, 
which,  in  fact,  would  be  one  of  King  James's  choosing. 
While  the  pastor  talked,  the  others  sat  in  silence,  for 
they  were  equally  at  a  loss  to  know  in  what  manner  they 
had  best  be  governed. 

"As  near  as  I  could  understand.  Pastor  Robinson  held 
that  all  the  people  should  have  a  voice  in  selecting  their 
ruler.  Masters  Winslow  and  Allerton  could  not  agree 
with  this  universal  power,  holding  that  only  a  few  of  the 
wise  men  should  select  their  ruler.  But  the  pastor  sup- 
ported by  Master  Bradford  and  Father,  after  much 
laboring  wnth  the  others,  got  them  to  agree  that  all  of 
the  people  should  select  the  governor  instead  of  a  few. 

"On  the  following  day,  for  Pastor  Robinson  was  now 
holding  forth  to  his  people  thrice  a  week,  the  plan  of 
granting  power  to  each  adult  man  was  submitted.  Then 
it  was  that  the  new  method  was  put  in  effect,  first,  by 
having  those  that  were  going  on  the  voyage  separate 
themselves  from  the  others;  second,  by  having  these 
men  select  their  ruler  on  shipboard.  Master  Carver 
who  was  away  at  Southampton  purchasing  supplies,  be- 
ing named  and  voted  in  as  governor  of  the  Speedwell 
without  a  dissent. 

"Masters  Bradford  and  Allerton,"  continued  the 
maiden,  "were  sent  to  buy  Dutch  butter,  cheese,  salt, 
and  fishing-nets  for  the  planters.  Meanwhile  Master 
Reynolds,  the  English  pilot,  was  overlooking  the  fitting 
out  of  the  small  vessel  at  Rotterdam  with  new  masts 
and  sails.  Such  going  back  and  forth  between  the 
houses  and  gathering  together  of  things  to  take  aboard 


28o  aCfte  Jfounbing  oC  a  ^tion 

ship  now  took  place,  that  one  can  not  conceive  of,  unless 
he  was  in  the  midst  of  the  confusion." 

Then  with  a  smile  the  maiden  said,  "Mother  had  a 
brood  of  chickens  which  bothered  her,  almost  as  much 
as  the  caring  for  the  rest  of  the  family.  One  old  hen, 
she  held,  was  well  seasoned  and  would  stand  the  voyage 
to  the  new  country  better  than  the  others,  and  insisted 
that  she  would  have  it  in  the  great  cabin  with  the  rest 
of  us.  Then  there  were  flowers  and  bushes  to  be  brought, 
with  the  earth  so  dug  that  it  stay  firmly  around  the  roots. 
Mistress  Rose  can  vouch  for  these  labors,  for  she  has 
her  own  lilac  bush  now  in  her  cabin,  sleeping  safely  in 
its  Dutch  soil. 

"During  the  month  of  July  everyone  was  busy. 
Rumors  were  flying  from  lip  to  lip  that  this  person  had 
decided  to  stay  and  that  one  had  determined  to  go,  that 
Mistress  Fuller  had  finally  decided  to  stay  in  Leyden, 
and  that  Captain  Standish  would  take  a  linked  coat  of 
mail.  To  add  to  this  confusion  came  many  differing 
messages  from  England,  so  that  one  was  not  sure,  what 
was  true  and  what  was  not.  Amidst  these  various  ru- 
mors the  day  of  departure  was  fixed  for  July  twenty- 
fifth. 

"As  time  went  by,  the  repairs  on  the  ship  lagged ;  and 
it  became  evident  that  a  later  day  must  be  fixed  for  our 
leave  taking.  After  a  conference  with  Captain  Reynolds 
Friday,  July  thirty-first  was  finally  agreed  upon.  Some 
of  the  people  doubted  it,  but  it  proved  to  be  true  enough. 

"Though  Friday  was  the  day  of  our  departure,  Thurs- 
day was  given  over  to  fasting  and  supplications.  Early 
in  this  day  all  of  the  congregation  gathered  under  the 
roof  of  Pastor  Robinson  and  there  communed  with  each 
other.  As  a  farewell  message  the  Pastor  discussed  upon 
a  text  from  Ezra,  viii,  21. 


^torp  of  tje  pilgrims;  281 

"When  the  day  wasted  and  the  candles  were  lighted, 
the  people  were  called  from  their  fasting  to  a  feast 
which  had  been  prepared  as  a  farewell  entertainment. 
Our  people  were  ever  given  to  this  exchange  of  fellow- 
ship and  hospitality.  Though  some  were  in  tears,  most 
of  them  were  in  good  humor  forgetting  for  the  moment 
the  separations  of  the  morrow. 

"Early  Friday  morning,  we  gathered  at  Pastor  Rob- 
inson's house  to  bid  farewell  to  those  who  were  left  be- 
hind. With  heavy  hearts  we  walked  along  the  Repen- 
burg,  until  we  came  to  the  canal  barges  on  which  we 
were  to  go.  All  the  people  knelt  on  the  paved  way 
whilst  the  pastor  prayed.  Many  sobbed  bitterly.  But 
we  made  a  brave  show  of  our  courage  and  quieted  their 
fears  by  saying  we  would  soon  see  each  other  again. 
Then  the  bitterness  of  the  real  parting  came.  Stepping 
on  board  the  barges,  the  Dutch  laborers  cast  loose  the 
moorings  and  we  began  our  journey  through  the  canals 
to  Delfhaven  where  we  were  to  take  our  ship. 

"On  Saturday  morning  we  were  driven  fast  by  our 
fates,  for  the  sun  had  hardly  shown  red  when  our 
barges  approached  the  docks.  Captain  Reynolds,  our 
English  pilot,  was  walking  back  and  forth  impatiently 
on  the  quay.  As  we  came  near  he  shouted  that  the  wind 
favored  sailing  and  no  time  must  be  lost  in  getting 
aboard.  In  a  moment  all  was  confusion.  I  confess  I 
had  looked  upon  our  going  as  a  sort  of  an  excursion. 
Throwing  my  arms  around  my  sisters  neck  I  wept,  but 
before  I  had  finished  my  cry,  the  barges  were  at  their 
moorings  and  the  people  going  ashore. 

"There  was  great  confusion  on  deck.  Though  our 
heavy  furniture  and  supplies  were  already  packed  in 
the  hold,  the  things  we  brought  with  us  on  the  barges 


282  tifte  jTotmbins  of  a  ^tion 

were  being  piled  pell-mell  about  us.  As  we  were 
standing  watching  the  sailors  clambering  up  and  down 
the  masts,  I  heard  the  coarse  voice  of  Captain  Reynolds 
shouting  to  Master  Robinson  that  he  was  ready  to  sail. 

"Gathering  around  our  beloved  pastor  for  the  last 
time,  he  bade  us  sing  a  melody.  We  felt  more  like  cry- 
ing than  singing.  Then  we  knelt  together  on  the  deck 
for  the  last  time.  Our  pastor  with  clasped  hands  and 
face  looking  upwards  petitioned  for  our  safe  carriage 
across  the  seas,  guidance  in  our  landing,  and  protection 
in  our  settling.  By  his  side  knelt  Father  and  close  by 
him  Masters  Bradford  and  Winslow,  who  were  com- 
forting their  weeping  wives.  Stealing  a  look  around 
the  deck,  I  saw  the  tears  streaming  down  the  cheeks  of 
the  men  and  women. 

"While  we  were  at  prayer.  Captain  Reynolds  moved 
impatiently  among  the  sailors,  as  if  he  would  hurry  our 
parting.  As  our  pastor  ceased  speaking  a  silence  fell 
upon  us,  and  all  stayed  fixed  upon  their  knees,  unwill- 
ing to  move,  fearing  the  end.  One  of  the  women  could 
stand  the  strain  no  longer,  throwing  her  arms  around 
her  husband's  neck  she  wept  aloud.  Then  as  one  peo- 
ple we  arose  and  began  our  farewells. 

"Captain  Reynolds,  mindful  only  of  the  state  of  the 
tide  and  winds  hurried  all  ashore.  Leaning  over  the 
side  of  the  ship  I  saw  the  white  faces  of  the  women  and 
the  calmness  of  the  men. 

"The  rasping  of  a  sliding  board  as  it  fell  on  the  quay 
cut  off  the  ship  from  the  shore.  The  captain  gave  a 
command.  I  saw  the  cable  slacken  at  the  bow,  then  a 
Dutch  sailor  unloosened  the  end  on  the  quay  and,  hold- 
ing it  a  moment,  dropped  it  heavily  into  the  sea.  As 
the  breach  between  the  ship  and  our  friends  widened  I 


g)tarp  of  tbt  Ij^ilmmi  283 

felt  a  pang  of  sorrow -our  worldly  ties  were  breaking. 
As  we  drifted  away  from  the  pale  faces  on  the  dock,  we 
began  to  sing  a  psalm,  sending  this  last  message  across 
the  water,  so  that  even  the  stolid  Dutch  people  were 
affected  to  tears  by  the  melody. 

"Captain  Reynolds  essayed  to  add  to  the  scene  by  the 
discharge  of  three  of  his  small  cannons.  When  the 
smoke  had  drifted  away  and  the  air  once  more  cleared, 
the  faces  on  the  quay  were  whitened  blurs  but  the 
wavering  melody  came  from  their  lips  as  a  last  farewell 
message  from  their  loving  hearts,  and  w^e  were  at  last 
started  on  our  voyage  to  Northern  Virginia. 

''Ere  we  reached  the  sea  Master  Bradford  said  we 
were  'Pilgrims'  and  thus  the  name  was  fixed  upon  us." 

During  the  recital  of  the  maiden's  narrative  the  sun 
had  sunk  well  down  to  the  tops  of  the  trees  along  the 
great  clearing,  filling  the  air  with  the  chill  of  the  even- 
ing. So  I  hastened  her  that  she  might  finish  her  story 
ere  the  men  came  from  their  labors  ashore. 

To  my  urging  she  said,  "Our  voyage  down  the  chan- 
nel to  Southampton  was  a  pleasant  one,  arriving  on 
Wednesday  morning,  August  fifth.  This  vessel,  the 
Mayflower,  was  already  at  anchor,  having  come  around 
from  London  the  week  before  and  was  now  taking  on 
its  supplies. 

"Everything  went  well  until  Saturday.  Master  Wes- 
ton, the  London  merchant,  had  arrived  the  day  before 
with  an  agreement,  different  from  the  one  that  had  been 
settled  upon,  insisting  that  it  be  signed  before  the  two 
vessels  sailed.  Master  Weston,  making  this  demand 
on  the  eve  of  departure,  angered  the  men  so  that  they 
refused  to  sign,  saying  it  was  not  in  accordance  with 
their  understanding.     Master  Weston  in  great  wrath 


284  tCfje  Jfounbing  of  a  Ration 

said,  'Then  you  must  stand  by  yourselves,  for  not  anoth- 
er penny  will  be  advanced  you,'  and  left  the  ship. 

"Our  people  were  in  great  distress  for  they  owed  the 
merchants  of  Southampton  one  hundred  pounds  and 
had  not  the  funds  to  pay.  Master  Carver  who  had  been 
in  the  town  purchasing  supplies  was  puzzled  what  to 
do.  Master  Allerton  suggested  that  a  part  of  the  Dutch 
butter  be  disposed  of.  Though  this  was  taking  part  of 
the  supplies,  they  decided  to  do  so  rather  than  submit  to 
the  injustice.  So  the  butter  was  taken  ashore  and  sold. 
On  Friday  morning,  August  fourteenth,  the  two  ships 
set  sail  for  America." 

The  maiden  continued,  "If  I  were  to  follow  the  do- 
ings of  those  two  vessels  it  would  take  me  past  night- 
fall, so  I  will  say  that  apparently  Captain  Reynolds 
and  his  crew  on  the  smaller  vessel  who  were  under  con- 
tract to  stay  in  the  new  country  for  a  year  tired  of  their 
bargain,  and  began  to  conspire  reasons  against  going. 
First  the  captain  discovered  a  leak  so  that  we  put  into 
Dartmouth  for  repairs,  so  that  it  was  September  second 
before  the  vessels  left  that  port.  A  second  time  the 
voyage  was  begun,  the  'Pilgrims'  as  Master  Bradford 
would  call  us,  hoped  they  were  at  length  safely  started. 

"Captain  Reynolds  in  the  Speedwell  could  not  keep 
up  with  the  larger  vessel  and  complained  that  he  did 
not  have  sufficient  provisions  for  the  voyage;  little  at- 
tention was  paid  to  this,  until  he  reported  that  his  vessel 
was  filling  and  was  likely  to  sink.  Some  would  have  it 
that  the  captain  worked  the  hull  intentionally  by  carry- 
ing too  much  sail.  At  all  events  the  two  ships  turned 
back  to  Plymouth,  though  they  were  past  England  by 
one  hundred  leagues.  Finding  that  Captain  Reynolds 
would  not  carry  his  ship  to  Virginia,  it  was  decided  to 


^torp  of  tfje  ^^ilgrims;  285 

abandon  it  and  all  go  in  the  larger  one.  There  were 
about  twenty  of  the  colonists  who  had  become  discour- 
aged. These  were  put  on  board  the  Speedwell  and 
sent  back  to  London. 

"The  Leyden  'Pilgrims'  were  now  placed  on  the 
great  vessel  and  Master  Carver  made  governor. 
Though  the  stay  at  Plymouth  was  made  pleasant  by 
entertainment  of  friends  in  the  town,  our  people  were 
uneasy  lest  they  be  cast  ashore  in  winter  time  and  left  to 
freeze  and  starve.  On  September  sixteenth,  Captain 
Jones  set  sail,  that  being  our  third  departure  for  Amer- 
ica. Master  Beaumont,  you  know  the  rest  better  than  I 
do,  since  you  live  with  the  master  of  the  ship." 

Mistress  Lora  had  hardly  ceased  her  story  when  we 
heard  the  dipping  of  oars  in  the  sea ;  looking  up,  we  saw 
the  shallop  filled  with  Pilgrims  coming  from  their 
day's  tasks.  Mistress  Rose  went  to  the  side  of  the  ship 
to  welcome  the  toilers,  while  I  lingered  by  the  side  of 
the  maiden. 

As  I  gathered  my  rugs  together  I  said,  "Mistress 
Lora,  I  thank  you,"  and  held  out  my  hand  to  her.  She 
did  not  hesitate  this  time  to  grasp  it  in  a  friendly  man- 
ner. 


Jf  eat  of  Snbian  Attack 

After  the  sunny  afternoon  on  deck,  when  the  maiden 
had  given  her  memories,  we  were  not  so  distant. 
Though  the  weather  was  bad,  the  rain  and  sleet  coming 
out  of  the  dull  clouds  with  greater  frequency  than  I 
liked,  there  were  few  days  we  did  not  see  each  other. 
As  I  sat  in  my  alcove  I  would  keep  a  close  watch  upon 
the  deck.  When  I  saw  her  white  hood,  I  would  saunter 
out  for  an  airing.  Once  upon  the  deck,  I  would  take 
the  opposite  side  on  which  I  had  seen  the  Pilgrim  maid- 
en, then  coming  around  the  end  would  come  upon  her 
as  if  unexpected,  and  was  surprised  at  her  presence. 
At  such  times  the  maiden's  cheeks  would  grow  red  and 
with  sparkling  eyes  she  would  ask  how  the  day  found 
me. 

Though  they  were  simple  questions,  they  pleased  me. 
Then  we  would  walk  the  deck  together  or  tarry  at  the 
side  of  the  ship  looking  across  the  bay  where  the  men 
were  at  work  in  the  clearing,  until  her  mother  called 
her  or  the  darkness  drove  us  in.  The  more  I  saw  of 
this  Pilgrim  maiden,  the  more  I  recognized  her  rare 
spirit,  and  the  more  anxious  I  became  about  the  log 
houses. 

From  the  maiden  I  learned  that  though  there  were 
twenty-four  married  men,  only  eighteen  had  their  wives 
with  them,  besides  these  were  fifteen  single  men.  As 
all  could  not  build  houses,  the  leaders  divided  the  col- 
onists so  that  they  made  nineteen  households  and  each 


288  tKbe  :f  ounbing  ot  a  fyitUm 

of  these  were  intended  to  build  a  house.  For  the  sake 
of  protection,  the  houses  were  to  be  built  on  both  sides 
of  a  lane,  running  parallel  to  the  brook,  from  the  sea 
up  to  and  including  the  high  mound.  Houses  on  one 
side  of  the  lane  were  to  have  lots  running  back  to  the 
brook,  while  the  others  were  to  face  them.  As  it  was 
manifest  the  land  along  the  brookside  would  be  more 
convenient  to  the  water,  a  dispute  arose  at  once  as  to 
who  would  have  them. 

This  contention  was  overcome  by  the  casting  of  lots 
for  the  choice  plots.  Afterward  as  I  watched  the  col- 
onists play  with  their  fates,  I  thought  surely  this  new 
form  of  government  was  working  wonders  with  men's 
characters  as  well  as  their  ruling;  for  there  sat  Gov- 
ernor Carver  with  power  to  divide  this  choice  land  be- 
tween himself  and  his  lieutenants,  without  raising  his 
hand  to  take  this  advantage.  In  England,  a  nobleman 
would  have  said  I  want  this  plot,  the  remainder  you  can 
fight  over.  Here  the  governor  took  the  names  of  the 
nineteen  households,  writing  them  on  nineteen  pieces 
of  paper  and  cast  them  in  his  hat,  each  man  drawing 
by  lot. 

The  first  choice  went  to  Peter  Browne,  then  the  name 
of  John  Goodman  was  called  out,  and  after  him  came 
Elder  Brewster,  John  Billington  was  followed  in  suc- 
cession by  Master  Isaac  Allerton,  Francis  Cook,  Master 
Edward  Winslow  and  Captain  Standish.  In  all  fair- 
ness the  men  played  at  the  game  of  locating  themselves, 
so  that  no  one  had  an  advantage  over  the  other. 

The  drawing  of  the  lots  being  on  Wednesday,  I  went 
ashore  Thursday  morning,  January  seventh,  to  see  what 
choice  the  men  made.  After  looking  over  the  ground, 
Peter  Browne  selected  his  site  next  to  the  common- 


Jfear  of  Sntiian  Sttatfe  289 

house,  where  he  was  near  the  sea  and  the  brook;  John 
Goodman  who  had  second  choice,  fancied  the  ground 
alongside  Browne.  The  men  went  along  the  bank  as 
the  selections  were  made  so  that  each  one  knew  what  he 
was  choosing.  The  elder  having  third  choice  selected 
a  site  next  to  Goodman's. 

As  the  rest  went  on  up  the  hill,  I  tarried  on  the 
ground  selected  by  the  elder,  going  down  to  the  brook 
in  my  examination.  There  I  found  that  the  spring  and 
the  willow  trees  clustered  around  it  had  fallen  to  the 
elder's  lot. 

This  same  evening  Captain  Standish  came  into  the 
roundhouse,  saying  that  the  ground  had  been  divided 
and  that  Mistress  Rose  would  go  ashore  the  next  day 
to  view  their  building  site.  My  heart  was  filled  with 
the  hopes  that  he  would  say  the  maiden  was  to  be  of 
the  party,  but  in  this  I  was  disappointed.  We  had  a 
quiet  chat  and  an  exchange  of  healths  from  our  pewter 
mugs. 

On  the  morrow  I  was  about  the  deck  early,  for  the 
Pilgrims  did  not  tarry  long  in  their  beds,  being  up  and 
away  before  the  break  of  day.  Captain  Standish  com- 
ing out  of  the  cabin,  I  stopped  him  and  said  if  he  would 
trust  me  with  the  safety  of  his  wife,  I  would  bring  her 
ashore  after  the  sun  had  taken  the  chill  out  of  the  air. 
He  was  not  prepared  to  assent  to  this  arrangement  with- 
out first  considering  his  wife's  wishes.  Coming  back 
shortly,  he  said  if  I  would  accept  the  burden  of  two 
women,  that  Mistress  Lora  would  go  ashore  as  well. 
Gravely  I  gave  my  promise  of  seeing  them  ashore  and 
the  captain  went  off  contentedly  with  the  men  in  the 
shallop. 

About  nine  when  the  sun  broke  through  the  clouds, 


290  ®!)e  Jf  ounbing  of  a  Ration 

I  climbed  down  to  the  deck,  to  be  confronted  by  the 
matron  and  the  maiden  ready  for  their  voyage  ashore. 
Since  the  falling  overboard  of  Mistress  Dorothy  May 
Bradford  at  Cape  Cod,  the  women  were  not  trusted  to 
go  down  the  ladder  to  the  boat,  without  a  rope  fastened 
around  their  waists.  I  passed  the  rope  around  Mistress 
Rose  with  deliberate  calmness  and  held  the  other  end 
until  she  stepped  into  the  long  boat  in  safety.  For  some 
reason  the  rope  did  not  act  as  quickly  with  the  maiden 
as  with  the  matron,  as  I  was  very  much  longer  in  ad- 
justing it  to  my  satisfaction. 

As  we  approached  the  shore  I  could  see  the  walls  of 
the  common-house  rising  above  the  tops  of  the  brush, 
growing  along  the  top  of  the  low  clifif  facing  the  sea. 
We  could  hear  the  chopping  off  in  the  forest  and  now 
and  then  see  the  men  going  to  and  fro.  Half  way  up 
the  clearing  the  men  were  at  work  on  a  platform  on 
which  to  mount  the  cannon,  the  dread  of  the  savages 
being  such  that  with  the  building  of  the  first  house,  a 
fort  was  raised  to  protect  it.  While  the  sailors  held  the 
long  boat,  I  handed  the  ladies  out  on  the  great  rock. 

The  men  having  already  worn  a  beaten  path  through 
the  shrubbery  of  the  clearing  from  the  rock  up  to  the 
common-house,  I  led  the  way  up  this  narrow  footing 
with  my  snap  chance  loaded  and  thrown  over  my  shoul- 
der; while  the  maiden  quite  naturally  fell  in  behind  me. 
Mistress  Rose  coming  last.  In  this  manner  we  came  up 
to  where  the  men  were  laboring,  long  pine  logs  strew- 
ing the  ground,  where  the  men  had  dragged  them. 

Governor  Carver  with  his  hose  and  doublet  coated 
with  mud  was  hard  at  work  on  the  chimney.  Some  of 
the  men  wished  to  make  the  chimneys  of  stone  and 
gathered  a  small  pile  for  their  purpose,  but  the  frost 
held  them  in  the  ground  so  tightly  the  plan  was  aban- 


jFear  ot  ^itdim  Sttacfe  291 

doned,  and  Master  Stephen's  clay  chimney  was  adopted 
instead.  The  governor  was  hanging  over  this  pile  of 
sticks  and  mud,  daubing  in  the  clay  with  both  hands.  A 
look  of  surprise  came  over  his  face  as  he  saw  us.  I 
fancied  that  it  was  a  bit  of  his  pride,  as  it  was  his  habit 
to  be  neatly  dressed. 

Mistress  Rose  suspecting  it  otherwise  said,  "Governor 
Carver,  Master  Beaumont  under  the  captain's  orders 
has  brought  us  ashore  to  view  our  building  plots  which 
were  chosen  yesterday." 

With  both  hands  covered  with  the  clay  the  governor 
straightened  himself  up  on  the  narrow  platform,  mak- 
ing a  dignified  picture  of  an  artisan  at  work.  For  a 
moment  he  stood  looking  down  upon  us  then  replied, 
"I  fear  you  will  not  profit  much  by  looking  on  the  land 
now." 

"But  we  would  see  how  well  you  have  located  us," 
continued  Mistress  Rose. 

"The  best  we  could  do,  Mistress  Standish,  was  bad 
enough  at  this  season." 

"It  will  improve  with  spring,"  she  answered  cheerily. 
The  gray  haired  governor  answered,  "Truly,"  then 
went  back  to  daubing  the  chimney. 

Being  anxious  to  show  the  maiden  her  dwelling 
place,  I  edged  away  from  the  working  men,  taking  both 
of  the  women  with  me,  leading  them  up  a  path  through 
the  brush  towards  the  high  hill.  Coming  opposite  the 
willows  that  grew  around  the  spring,  I  came  to  a  stand- 
still ;  breaking  a  way  through  the  undergrowth,  we  came 
to  the  top  of  the  bank  overlooking  the  brook.  The 
willows  were  the  largest  trees  left  in  the  clearing, 
the  savages  even  in  their  fight  for  food  respecting  the 
ancient  monarchs. 

Leading  the  way  down  the  bank  to  the  stately  wil- 


292  ®f)e  Jfounbing  of  a  Ration 

lows,  we  stood  over  the  water  as  it  came  from  the  ground 
and  flowed  into  a  little  pool  beneath  the  roots  of  the 
trees  down  to  the  brook.  The  trees  gave  her  as  much 
pleasure  as  the  spring,  for  laying  her  hand  on  the  rough 
bark  endearingly,  she  said  she  trusted  they  would  know 
each  other  better.  Turning  from  the  willows,  the 
maiden  knelt  upon  the  ground  and  bending  over  drank 
deeply  of  the  waters,  so  worshiping  first  at  this  wilder- 
ness fountain.  Mistress  Rose  would  taste  the  waters  as 
well,  so  I  laid  a  stone  close  to  the  pool  from  which  we 
both  drank,  but  only  the  maiden  from  the  spring. 

Having  viewed  the  site  of  the  Brewster  home.  Mis- 
tress Rose  would  see  her  own.  Leading  them  back  to 
the  path,  we  made  our  way  through  the  brush  up  to  the 
incline  where  Captain  Standish  was  at  work  on  his  plat- 
form fort.  He  was  tugging  at  the  end  of  a  pine  log; 
his  clothes  covered  with  mud  and  torn  in  places.  The 
timber  once  in  place,  he  struck  his  hands  together  to 
brush  the  clay  from  them.  The  captain  was  devoted  to 
his  wife  and  was  pleased  to  see  her,  as  well  as  to  show 
some  courtesies  to  Mistress  Lora  and  myself. 

Proudly  the  captain  showed  us  about  his  log  platform 
on  which  he  proposed  to  mount  the  canon,  now  lying  in 
the  hold  of  the  vessel.  This  fort  was  lodged  about  half 
way  up  the  incline,  overlooking  the  great  clearing  in 
which  the  houses  were  to  be  built.  Standing  on  one  end 
of  a  log  the  captain  pointed  out  the  land  and  the  sea. 
This  was  the  first  view  of  the  harbor  and  the  wideness 
of  its  waters  that  the  women  had  from  the  land.  As  I 
was  silently  looking  oceanward,  Mistress  Standish  slyly 
said,  "Master  Beaumont,  see  you  England?" 

Struck  by  this  queer  question  I  answered,  "Not  so. 
Mistress  Rose." 


Jfear  of  Snbian  attack  293 

"You  were  looking  so  intently  towards  the  east,  it 
came  to  me  perhaps  you  were  dreaming  of  your  home 
country." 

"  'Tis  yours  as  well,"  I  replied  hastily. 

"Nay,  this  is  our  country  now,"  and  she  looked 
around  her. 

"If  you  would  know  my  thoughts  Mistress  Rose,  they 
were  not  of  myself  but  your  poor  people,  when  the  ship 
returns  to  England." 

The  captain  set  his  jaw  and  answered,  "Our  lot  has 
been  cast  on  this  shore,  and  here  we  must  go  on." 

"At  what  sacrifice!" 

"  'Tis  no  sacrifice,  but  our  duty,"  he  answered. 

"And  the  women?" 

The  captain's  voice  softened,  "Would  that  I  could 
take  their  burden  from  them." 

The  cheery  voice  of  Mistress  Rose  brought  us  away 
from  our  doleful  subject,  back  to  the  work  at  hand,  so 
that  we  were  soon  interested  in  the  new  log  fort. 

We  did  not  tarry  long  in  the  brush  as  Mistress  Rose 
was  satisfied  in  seeing  her  home  site.  With  this  desire 
of  hers  gratified,  we  turned  back  to  the  path  and  fol- 
lowed it  down  past  the  common-house,  where  the  men 
were  working  at  their  tasks.  With  a  word  from  the 
governor  who  w^as  still  laboring  over  the  clay  chimney, 
we  went  on  down  to  the  great  rock  on  the  beach,  where 
the  long  boat  was  awaiting  us.  The  sun  was  still  high 
in  the  heavens  when  we  reached  the  ship.  I  lingered 
on  deck,  hoping  Mistress  Rose  would  take  herself  to  the 
great  cabin,  but  she  tarried  until  I  was  compelled  to 
say  a  "Good  day"  to  both  of  them,  instead  of  to  one  as  I 
wished. 

The  day  following  the  trip  ashore,  I  was  seated  in  the 


294  ®i)e  :f  ounbing  ol  a  Ration 

alcove.  The  heavens  being  overcast,  I  did  not  choose 
to  venture  out  with  my  fowling-piece.  I  was  in  a  surly 
mood  over  a  base  act  of  Captain  Jones.  One  of  the  sea- 
men happening  to  find  a  herring  washed  upon  the  shore 
seized  upon  it  as  a  delicacy,  which  it  surely  was.  Cap- 
tain Jones  shortly  came  into  the  boat  and  spying  the  fish, 
immediately  took  possession  of  it,  sending  it  to  the  cook 
with  orders  to  prepare  it  for  his  own  table.  In  spite  of 
his  sick  sailors  and  the  colonists  who  needed  the  juices 
of  fresh  foods  to  nourish  their  ill  bodies,  he  ate  this  lone 
herring  himself. 

This  little  act  of  meanness  was  still  sticking  in  my 
throat,  as  I  sat  in  the  alcove  ready  to  flame  up  at  the  first 
opportunity.  While  in  this  mind  I  was  looking  off  over 
the  bay  at  the  far-away  forests.  Of  a  sudden  my  eye 
caught  a  peculiar  haze  in  the  sky,  looking  again,  to  my 
great  astonishment  I  perceived  it  to  be  a  column  of 
smoke  rising  above  the  tree-tops.  Rushing  to  the  win- 
dow I  saw  it  was  dense  and  was  curling  from  an  active 
fire.  Not  content  with  the  view,  I  hurried  on  deck. 
There  could  be  no  denying  that  the  savages  were  abroad, 
signaling  an  alarm  to  each  other.  This  message  could 
be  none  other  than  the  presence  of  the  colonists  in  the 
great  clearing.  I  decided  not  to  alarm  the  women,  but 
carry  the  discovery  quickly  to  the  men  ashore. 

Hurrying  into  the  roundhouse  I  plucked  my  musket 
and  its  trappings  from  its  fastenings.  Captain  Jones 
was  seated  over  a  mug  of  ale.  I  called  his  attention  to 
the  smoke,  he  looked  at  it  dully  from  the  window,  but 
made  no  move  towards  the  relief  of  the  colonists.  Giv- 
ing him  a  look  of  disgust  I  left  the  cabin. 

Leaping  into  the  long  boat,  I  bade  the  sailors  row  me 
ashore  with  haste.     I  was  in  readiness  to  leap  when  the 


Jfeat  oC  Sntiian  Attack  295 

boat  reached  the  rock,  and  ran  up  the  bank,  coming  out 
of  breath  to  the  common-house,  where  the  men  were 
laboring.  Seeing  my  great  haste  and  surmising  some- 
thing was  wrong,  they  dropped  their  tools,  seizing 
their  pieces.  Calling  the  governor,  I  pointed  out  the 
column  of  smoke  which  was  still  rising  in  a  cloud. 
There  was  no  thought  of  work  now,  the  men  gathered 
around,  looking  at  the  menacing  thing. 

The  gray  haired  governor  lost  no  time.  As  we  were 
still  idly  gazing  at  the  smoke,  he  set  off  his  musket  to 
call  the  men  from  the  woods.  Those  who  were  work- 
ing on  the  hillside  came  running  down  the  path.  To 
my  surprise  Captain  Standish  was  not  with  them.  Hur- 
rying up  the  path  I  let  off  my  snap  chance.  Several 
men  came  running  from  the  forests,  leading  them  was 
the  captain  holding  his  gun  ready  for  the  fray.  Seeing 
me  on  the  hillside  with  the  smoke  still  coming  from  the 
throat  of  my  piece,  he  turned  towards  me.  Without 
waiting  for  him  to  speak  I  pointed  to  the  column  of 
smoke. 

He  took  one  glance  exclaiming,  ''Savages!" 
Without  stopping  to  explain,  Standish  turned  and  ran 
towards  the  common-house  with  me  following  at  his 
heels.  There  we  found  the  men  in  confusion,  some  of 
them  pale  and  scared,  while  others  were  nervous  and 
restless  not  knowing  which  way  to  go  or  what  to  do. 
This  was  not  surprising,  for  how  could  you  expect 
farmers  to  take  on  the  ways  of  experienced  soldiers  in 
the  presence  of  danger.  Captain  Standish  took  com- 
mand, ordering  the  men  to  get  within  the  walls  of  the 
common-house,  there  he  instructed  each  man  to  push 
out  the  mud  from  between  the  logs  making  an  opening 
for  the  muzzle  of  his  gun.     Within  the  log  fortress  the 


296  ®jje  jTounbing  of  a  Ration 

men  made  ready  for  the  attack  with  surprising  willing- 
ness. All  day  long  we  lingered  within  the  common- 
house,  expecting  each  moment  that  the  savages  would 
come  from  the  forests. 

As  night  came  on,  sentinels  were  posted  and  the  fire 
on  the  hearth  stones  was  covered,  so  that  we  sat  in  the 
darkness,  broken  here  and  there  by  the  red  spark  of 
burning  gun  matches.  The  men  being  tired  and  weary 
from  their  labors  of  the  day,  I  suggested  to  the  captain 
that  he  send  them  to  their  rugs,  while  we  stood  guard. 

Standing  in  the  shadows  of  the  half  finished  house. 
Captain  Standish  opened  up  a  question  which  was  on 
his  mind  and  that  was  my  duel  with  La  Valle  in  Devon- 
shire Hall.  He  was  not  sly  or  artful  in  questioning, 
but  bluntly  asked  me  of  the  combat.  With  our  ears 
pricked  for  the  least  noise,  I  quietly  told  him  the  be- 
ginning and  ending  of  the  difficulty. 

When  I  came  to  the  part  where  the  man  endeavored 
to  blind  me  by  lowering  his  candle,  the  captain  laid  his 
hand  on  my  knee  saying,  "  'Twas  most  unfair,  Master 
Beaumont." 

As  the  dull  light  of  the  beginning  of  a  gray  winter's 
day  ended  our  night  watch,  the  captain  and  I  aroused 
the  men  from  their  hard  beds.  Though  the  column  of 
smoke  had  disappeared,  the  colonists  were  fearful  of  the 
woods,  staying  in  the  common-house.  This  fear  caused 
Governor  Carver  to  decide  on  a  bold  plan,  and  that  was 
to  seek  the  savages,  finding  out  quickly  whether  they 
were  bent  on  peace  or  war.  As  it  was  to  be  an  expedi- 
tion of  adventure  I  at  once  declared  myself  ready  to  go 
with  them.  Without  further  ado,  we  set  oflf  in  the 
direction  of  the  smoke  with  Captain  Standish  leading 
the  way. 


jTear  of  Snbian  attack  297 

Many  times  we  stopped  at  sounds  in  the  forests  which 
we  fancied  were  footsteps  of  the  wild  men.  Then  we 
came  upon  an  overgrown  clearing,  on  the  farther  side 
of  which  we  could  see  the  tops  of  bark  houses.  Taking 
a  final  look  at  our  guns,  we  advanced  boldly  towards  the 
huts  only  to  find  them  unoccupied.  Though  we  ranged 
the  woods  all  the  rest  of  the  day  we  did  not  see  another 
house  nor  a  sign  of  the  savages. 

I  am  free  to  confess  that  we  were  disappointed,  it  be- 
ing the  desire  of  all  that  fear  of  the  savages  be  confirmed 
or  dispelled.  At  night  we  returned  to  the  great  clearing, 
where  we  found  the  men  still  in  the  common-house 
anxiously  awaiting  our  return.  Feeling  that  there  was 
nothing  more  to  do,  I  decided  to  return  to  the  ship,  leav- 
ing the  colonists  alert  and  active  against  surprise. 

The  next  day  it  rained  hard  so  that  I  was  content  to 
stay  within  my  dry  cabin  on  the  ship,  but  I  was  still  un- 
easy about  the  men  on  shore,  and  from  time  to  time 
looked  out  the  window  to  see  that  all  was  well. 

Happening  out  on  deck  shortly  before  twilight  I  met 
the  maiden;  without  waiting,  she  said,  "Master  Beau- 
mont, why  did  you  not  tell  us  of  the  smoke?" 

I  was  somewhat  abashed  at  her  unexpected  question 
but  made  haste  to  reply,  "Mistress  Lora,  I  would  not 
frighten  you  unnecessarily." 

"We  have  come  through  too  much  to  be  fearful  now. 
What  of  the  savages?     Did  you  find  them?" 

"Nay  not  one,"  I  answered. 

"Do  you  think  we  will  be  at  peace  or  war  with  them?" 

"Truly,  I  do  not  know,  neither  can  I  fancy.  'Tis 
always  wise  to  be  ready  for  an  attack;  with  Captain 
Standish  on  guard,  you  may  be  sure  that  the  savages  will 
not  come  upon  the  colonists  unawares." 


298  ticjje  Jfounbing  oC  a  Ration 

"But  will  they  attack?"  she  insisted. 

Then  I  blurted  out,  "Surely,  they  will,"  speaking  the 
truth  as  I  felt  it.  \ 

It  was  a  cruel  thing  to  say,  and  I  saw  my  mistake  be- 
fore the  words  had  left  my  lips.  Her  face  grew  grave 
as  she  looked  off  where  the  men  were  working  with 
feverish  activity  in  completing  the  common-house. 
From  where  we  were  standing,  I  showed  her  the  light 
reflecting  from  the  new  yellow  thatched  roof,  which 
was  now  almost  spread  over  the  whole  house.  Then  I 
tried  to  allay  her  fears  by  saying,  "When  the  common- 
house  is  completed  the  arrows  of  the  savages  can  not 
penetrate  its  walls." 

She  replied  anxiously,  "But  the  men  can  not  live 
within  the  walls  always." 

When  she  pushed  the  matter  of  the  danger  of  the  sav- 
ages, I  fended  it  off  as  best  I  could;  but  I  could  not  en- 
courage her  in  the  belief  that  the  men  were  dwelling 
in  safety  ashore.  I  was  in  constant  fear  myself  and 
wondered  why  the  savages  had  not  already  attacked. 
Feeling  as  I  did,  I  could  not  conceal  my  uneasiness  and 
I  think  the  maiden  left  me  with  a  heavy  heart,  though 
I  did  my  uttermost  to  relieve  it. 

Now  it  was  that  a  great  fear  of  the  savages  came  upon 
the  colonists.  The  incident  that  stirred  this  dread  oc- 
curred several  days  after  we  had  seen  the  column  of 
smoke.  My  entrance  into  the  affair  was  entirely  through 
the  solicitation  of  Mistress  Lora.  One  afternoon  as  I 
was  gazing  out  the  window  of  the  cabin,  exceedingly 
tired  from  the  exertions  of  a  morning's  fowling  in  the 
marshes,  I  was  startled  by  the  door  being  thrown  wide 
open  and  Mistress  Lora  rushing  in  exclaiming  excited- 
ly, "Oh,  Master  Beaumont,  the  savages  have  carried  off 
John  Goodman  and  Peter  Browne." 


Jfear  of  Snbian  ^Ittatfe  299 

"What!"  I  answered. 

Again  she  repeated,  "The  savages  have  carried  off 
John  Goodman  and  Peter  Brov^ne,  and  I  would  have 
you  know  it." 

Before  I  could  speak  she  began  to  excuse  her  coming 
by  saying,  "Perhaps  I  came  too  quickly,  but  I  thought 
Captain  Jones  and  you  would  like  to  know." 

"Nay,  Mistress  Lora,  await  my  coming  on  deck." 

Scurrying  around  I  buckled  on  my  armor.  With 
musket  in  hand,  I  hastened  to  the  deck.  There  was 
great  confusion.  The  women  and  children,  ranged 
along  the  side  of  the  ship,  stood  with  fear  and  trembling. 

The  maiden  was  among  them  with  pale  face  but  per- 
fectly calm.  Seeing  me  in  my  armor  she  came  to  me 
quickly,  plucking  nervously  at  my  sleeve  she  whispered, 
"You  will  protect  Father?" 

"With  my  life,"  I  answered  as  I  went  down  into  the 
small  boat. 

The  sailors  lost  no  time  rowing  ashore.  Hastening 
to  the  common-house,  I  found  the  colonists  drawn  up  in 
battle  formation.  Advancing  to  Captain  Standish,  I 
asked,  "Where  are  the  savages?" 

"Indeed,  we  have  not  seen  them." 

"What  of  John  Goodman  and  Peter  Browne,  and 
why  this  preparation?"  I  asked  hurriedly. 

"Four  men,"  replied  the  captain,  "went  forth  this 
morning  armed  with  sickles  to  cut  wild  grass  for  thatch- 
ing. Mid-morning  John  Goodman  and  Peter  Browne 
went  on  to  discover  a  new  place,  bidding  the  other  men 
to  follow;  when  the  two  had  bound  the  cut  grass,  they 
proceeded  to  the  place  where  Goodman  and  Browne 
were  to  be  but  failed  to  find  them.  After  vainly  shout- 
ing and  searching  for  their  missing  companions,  the 
men  came  running  back  with  the  report  that  they  had 


300  aCfje  Jf ounbing  oi  a  Ration 

been  taken  by  the  savages.  Governor  Carver  with  sev- 
eral men  is  now  searching  for  them,  and  we  are  stand- 
ing at  arms  ready  to  go  to  their  aid  in  case  of  need." 

Not  seeing  the  elder  I  asked,  "Where  is  Elder  Brew- 
ster?" 

"With  the  governor." 

"Pray,  how  many  are  in  the  party?" 

"Four,  besides  the  governor." 

"Five  men,  alone  in  a  forest  filled  with  savages!"  I 
exclaimed  in  amazement. 

"That  was  all  we  could  send." 

I  felt  that  my  pledge  had  been  given  to  the  maiden 
for  the  safety  of  her  father,  and  as  a  Beaumont  it  was 
now  dependent  upon  me  to  fulfill  the  promise,  even  at 
the  sacrifice  of  my  own  life.  "Captain  Standish,"  I  ex- 
claimed, "send  me  forth  with  others  for  their  relief,  for 
they  will  surely  perish." 

He  did  not  answer  at  once  but  walked  back  and  forth 
with  his  long  sword  dragging  at  his  heels,  while  his  men 
looked  at  him  wonderingly.  After  he  had  made  a  turn 
or  two,  he  said  in  his  quick  decisive  way,  "Master  Beau- 
mont, if  you  will  go  after  the  party,  you  may  have  two 
or  three  men." 

"As  many  as  you  please,"  was  my  reply. 

The  captain  then  asked  for  two  volunteers;  these 
came  quickly,  for  the  colonists  were  anxious  now  to 
bring  the  savages  to  close  quarters.  Tightening  my 
powder  and  shot-belt,  I  started  with  my  two  men  on  the 
path  of  the  governor's  party.  Coming  to  the  spot  where 
Goodman  and  Browne  were  last  known  to  be,  I  exam- 
ined the  ground  carefully  and  found  where  the  brush 
had  been  broken  down  as  if  the  men  had  fought  man- 


jFear  oi  Jnbian  Attack  301 

fully  for  their  lives.  This  evidence  seemed  to  confirm 
our  suspicions  that  the  two  had  been  carried  away  by 
the  savages. 

With  this  feeling  we  again  took  up  our  march,  stop- 
ping to  listen  from  time  to  time  if  we  might  hear  sounds 
of  savages  or  of  the  governor's  party.  The  dread  of  the 
wild  men  was  upon  me,  as  well  as  on  the  others,  for  I 
did  not  know  their  way  of  fighting,  nor  could  I  forget 
the  terrible  stories  of  the  sufferings  of  some  of  the  Eng- 
lishmen in  Virginia,  who  had  fallen  into  their  hands. 
If  they  had  been  men  of  valor  and  fought  in  the  open, 
my  mind  would  have  been  at  ease ;  but  this  leaping  from 
tree  to  tree  and  shooting  arrows  into  one  made  me  quail. 

In  the  daylight  we  followed  the  governor's  party  by 
broken  bushes  and  markings  of  their  feet  in  the  wet  soil. 
But  the  sun  set,  leaving  us  in  darkness  surrounded  by 
high  hills.  It  was  useless  to  go  farther,  nor  could  we 
return.  Leading  the  way  up  to  the  crown  of  a  high  hill, 
I  bade  the  men  prepare  for  the  night.  While  I  was 
bending  over  tinder  preparing  to  strike  a  spark  I  was 
startled  by  the  report  of  a  musket.  Springing  to  my  feet 
I  listened  for  another,  not  hearing  it  I  seized  my  gun; 
calling  over  my  shoulder  for  my  men  to  follow  me,  I 
started  off  on  a  run  in  the  direction  of  the  report. 

All  I  could  think  of  was  that  disaster  had  over- 
whelmed the  governor's  party  and  perhaps  we  had 
heard  the  last  shot  of  the  tragedy.  As  we  hastened 
along  over  the  rough  ground,  there  was  another  gun- 
shot, this  time  nearer  than  before,  so  that  I  had  hopes  of 
coming  to  the  rescue.  A  great  hill  was  in  front  of  us, 
the  top  of  which  was  clear  of  trees.  As  we  came  out  of 
the  forests  I  thought  I  observed  something  unusual  at 


302  acjje  Jpounbing  of  a  Ration 

its  crown.  I  kept  on  at  a  rapid  pace  until  I  stumbled 
over  a  timber.  As  I  rose  to  my  feet  I  caught  a  glimpse 
of  a  half  finished  house. 

While  I  was  standing  dazed  at  my  discovery,  there 
was  a  flash  and  roar  of  musket  down  by  the  common- 
house,  then  I  knew  that  we  had  traveled  in  a  circle  and 
the  guns  we  had  been  following  were  signals  for  us. 
Taking  our  leisure  we  went  down  the  path  hesitating 
whether  to  smile  or  get  angry.  We  forgot  these  differ- 
ing moods,  when  we  found  that  the  governor  and  his 
party  had  returned  in  safety.  Walking  over  to  a  log  in 
front  of  the  fire,  I  stood  my  gun  against  it  and  began 
munching  a  stale  piece  of  bread,  which  I  found  in  the 
pocket  of  my  greatcoat. 

Though  darkness  hung  over  the  trees  making  it  im- 
possible for  the  men  to  see,  still  some  of  them  set  forth 
to  seek  their  companions.  I  stayed  back  resting  under 
the  new  thatched  roof  of  the  common-house.  Master 
Bradford  a  few  days  before  had  been  suddenly  and 
grievously  stricken.  He  was  lying  now  upon  his  thin 
bed,  watching  with  anxious  eyes  the  preparations  of  the 
men  who  were  going  forth  to  the  rescue.  Though  he 
was  weak  and  trembling,  he  urged  the  men  to  be  on 
constant  guard  against  surprise,  giving  what  cautious 
advice  he  could.  One  of  the  men,  who  was  going  into 
the  woods,  loaned  me  his  sleeping- rug;  stealing  into  one 
corner  of  the  fireplace,  I  lay  down  on  the  stones  and 
was  soon  asleep. 

I  was  awakened  during  the  night  by  the  men  return- 
ing from  their  search.  The  wind  was  blowing  cold, 
pinching  the  hands  of  the  colonists.  The  morning  was 
brighter,  but  the  dead  grass  was  covered  with  hoar 
frost,  and  the  ground  was  like  iron.     All  work  had 


jpear  of  3nbian  Attack  303 

ceased,  the  men  devoting  themselves  to  searching  for  the 
savages.  Captain  Standish,  marshaling  his  little  army 
of  ten,  prepared  to  lead  them  in  pursuit  of  the  elusive 
savages;  only  the  strongest  men  were  chosen,  for  the 
party  was  to  go  far  and  fight  if  necessary.  Governor 
Carver  was  unable  to  leave  his  rugs,  on  account  of  his 
exposure  the  night  before,  so  that  the  men  were  without 
the  advice  of  their  governor  and  Master  Bradford. 

The  members  of  the  army  of  ten  having  been  selected, 
being  assembled  in  martial  order,  without  drum  or 
bugle,  yea,  without  even  a  flag,  marched  ofif  determined 
to  storm  a  savage  fortress  if  necessary  to  release  their 
companions. 

All  day  long  we  ranged  over  hill  and  dale.  The  men 
were  in  a  dangerous  mood  and  I  am  fain  to  say  it  would 
have  been  ill  with  the  savages  had  they  fallen  foul  of  us. 
Abandoning  all  ideas  of  secrecy,  we  strode  on  dead 
sticks  and  kicked  the  leaves  about  recklessly.  Though 
well  beaten  tracks  were  followed  long  distances  not  a 
savage  was  seen  nor  signs  of  the  missing  men.  At  night 
we  returned  to  the  common-house  faint  from  fatigue 
and  lack  of  food.  Feeling  the  need  of  sleep  and  rest,  I 
left  the  colonists  preparing  their  rugs  and  returned  to 
the  ship  with  the  comforting  thought  of  a  warm  bed  and 
safety. 

It  seemed  but  a  moment  since  I  had  said  a  praise  to 
the  man  who  invented  the  bed,  when  I  was  aroused  by 
great  shouting  of,  "The  savages!    The  savages!" 

Leaping  from  under  my  rugs,  T  hurried  to  the  win- 
dow. There  I  saw  flames  enveloping  the  common- 
house,  and  lighting  up  the  surrounding  forests.  I  could 
see  figures  running  to  and  fro  and  fancied  they  were  the 
savages  dancing  around  the  funeral  pyre  of  the  col- 


304  ®l)e  :f  ounliing  oC  a  Ration 

onists.  Governor  Carver  and  Master  Bradford  I  knew 
were  lying  helpless  in  their  beds,  though  the  others 
might  have  escaped.  Stunned  by  the  tragedy,  I  stood 
looking  helplessly  at  the  leaping  flames  until  I  was 
aroused  by  the  cries  of  the  women. 

Dressing  quickly  I  went  out  on  deck.  The  women 
were  walking  back  and  forth,  wringing  their  hands  and 
crying  as  if  their  hearts  would  break.  I  could  see  the 
flames  clearly  and  now  and  then  hear  the  report  of  a 
musket;  with  each  report  the  cries  of  the  women  would 
increase. 

Mistress  Standish  was  standing  at  the  side  of  the  ship 
looking  helplessly  shoreward.  As  soon  as  she  saw  me 
she  came  to  me;  grasping  my  arm  she  turned  her  pale 
face  up  into  mine  making  a  silent  plea  for  aid.  Her 
voice  trembled  with  emotion  as  she  said,  "My  husband! 
My  poor  husband!" 

"Perhaps  he  has  escaped." 

"Not  from  these  savages,  for  they  see  by  night  as  well 
as  by  day." 

"As  for  Governor  Carver  and  Master  Bradford,"  I 
said,  "I  am  not  so  sure,  both  being  ill;  but  Captain 
Standish  was  in  good  health  yesterday,  perhaps  he  will 
fight  his  way  out."  Just  then  there  came  the  sound  of 
several  musket  shots  in  rapid  succession. 

With  a  shudder  she  put  her  hands  to  her  ears,  turning 
her  back  to  the  burning  house,  to  shut  out  the  sounds  as 
well  as  the  sight  of  the  tragedy.  I  touched  her  arm 
gently  to  let  her  know  she  had  my  sympathy.  Looking 
up  she  said  confidently,  "Oh,  Master  Beaumont,  can't 
you  do  something?" 

Fool  that  I  was,  I  had  been  standing  watching  this 
cruel  thing  without  a  thought  of  going  to  the  relief  of 


jf  ear  ot  Snbian  attack  305 

the  men  in  danger.  Without  stopping  to  answer,  I  ran 
into  my  cabin;  seizing  my  musket,  I  hurried  back  on 
deck.  Hastening  to  the  side  of  the  ship  with  others  to 
go  down  into  the  long  boat,  a  sailor  held  us  back  saying 
the  tide  was  out,  making  it  impossible  to  reach  the  shore. 
The  long  shaft  of  light  from  the  burning  house  lighting 
up  the  muddy  meadows,  confirmed  the  w^ords  of  the 
sailor. 

Mistress  Standish  having  followed  me  to  the  side  of 
the  ship  heard  the  sailor's  words,  which  she  felt  was  a 
sentence  of  death  passed  upon  the  men  ashore.  Drying 
her  tears  she  stood  at  the  side  of  the  vessel  with  a  silent 
prayer  to  wait  for  the  tide  to  turn.  The  flames  grew 
lower  and  lower  and  finally  died  out,  leaving  the  shore 
in  darkness  and  the  ship  in  desolation. 

When  the  flood  came  in  from  the  sea,  the  men  who 
were  on  the  vessel  came  upon  deck  in  their  armor.  With 
heavy  hearts  they  prepared  to  go  ashore.  The  time 
coming  for  me  to  go  down  into  the  boat.  Mistress  Lora 
came  close  to  my  side  and  whispered  the  Pilgrims'  hope, 
"Be  strong  and  of  good  courage." 

In  the  dim  light  of  the  early  dawn  I  turned  and,  look- 
ing into  her  pallid  face,  replied,  "Your  courage  is  be- 
yond belief,"  and  went  down  into  the  long  boat  feeling 
that  my  bravery  was  an  empty  shadow  compared  with 
the  Pilgrim  maiden's. 

Approaching  the  landing  we  could  see  figures  run- 
ning back  and  forth ;  but  in  the  uncertain  morning  light 
we  could  not  tell  whether  they  were  friends  or  foes. 
Sitting  in  the  stern  of  the  boat,  I  had  a  full  view  of  the 
land.  The  fear  of  the  sailors  caused  them  to  stand  off, 
until  one  of  them  said  that  an  arrow  would  not  carry 
above  sixty  paces.    With  this  assurance  they  pulled  the 


3o6  tcjje  J'ounbins  of  a  station 

boat  in  closer  until  the  tall  hats  of  the  colonists  were 
plainly  seen.  We  gave  a  shout  of  joy  which  was  an- 
swered with  a  "Well!  Well!"  from  shore. 

Whether  this  call  was  to  urge  us  to  hurry  or  come  at 
our  leisure  we  did  not  know.  As  the  dread  of  the  sav- 
ages still  was  uppermost  in  our  minds,  we  took  it  that 
they  were  crying  for  help. 

The  tide  would  not  permit  us  to  land  at  the  rock; 
waiting  until  the  keel  of  the  boat  struck,  we  leaped  over- 
board, holding  our  pieces  above  our  heads  to  keep  the 
powder  in  order.  Captain  Standish  who  perceived  our 
alarm  held  up  his  hand  to  stay  us,  at  the  same  time 
shouting  something  which  we  could  not  understand. 
This  only  urged  us  to  greater  efforts,  splashing  the  water 
on  all  sides  we  came  ashore  out  of  breath. 

Then  we  learned  the  cause  of  our  alarm.  The  cap- 
tain said  one  of  the  men  arose  early  and  built  a  big  fire. 
In  his  desire  to  warm  the  room,  the  man  piled  on  pieces 
of  pine,  sparks  from  which  were  carried  up  the  chim- 
ney lodging  in  the  thatching.  Before  the  men  could  rise 
to  beat  it  out,  the  flames  spread  over  the  whole  grass 
roof,  leaping  upward  like  a  signal  fire. 

Governor  Carver  and  Master  Bradford  being  unable 
to  move  quickly  had  narrow  escapes  from  the  explosion 
of  loose  powder,  which  was  in  a  keg  between  them. 
Sparks  were  dropping  onto  the  clay  floor  before  they 
could  drag  themselves  out  of  the  burning  building;  and 
they  were  barely  out  when  the  keg  exploded  with  a  loud 
report.  The  fire  spreading  rapidly  prevented  the  men 
from  rescuing  their  muskets,  which  being  set  off  by 
sparks  we  mistook  for  a  combat. 

Our  minds  being  at  ease,  Captain  Standish  bade  Mate 
Clark  to  row  back  and  relieve  the  alarms  of  the  women 


Jf  ear  ot  Snbian  attacfe  307 

and  children.  Those  of  us  who  came  from  the  ship 
went  on  up  the  bank.  The  ground  in  front  of  the  house 
was  littered  with  rugs,  chairs,  and  tools,  thrown  around 
in  confusion.  Governor  Carver  was  sitting  in  his  own 
great  chair,  the  rungs  and  legs  of  which  were  charred, 
too  sick  to  be  interested  in  what  was  going  on.  Master 
Bradford  was  half  lying  and  half  reclining  on  his  rugs 
with  his  back  against  a  log,  feeble  and  exhausted.  The 
other  men  stopped  preparing  breakfast  to  tell  how  the 
accident  happened. 

To  my  utter  surprise  the  fire  had  only  burnt  off  the 
straw  thatching,  leaving  the  rafters  and  sides  unharmed. 
Glowing  ashes  still  clung  smouldering  here  and  there 
on  the  beams,  sending  up  little  ringlets  of  smoke,  while 
the  clay  floor  was  covered  with  the  burnt  wisps  sifted 
down  from  above.  The  green  roof  timbers  though  badly 
scarred  were  in  good  order;  all  that  was  necessary  to 
make  the  common-house  whole  again  was  new  straw. 

I  had  hardly  stepped  in  the  house  when  I  heard  a 
great  shout.  Running  to  the  doorway  I  saw  two  men 
dragging  themselves  across  the  clearing  at  a  snail's  pace, 
recognizing  them  at  once  as  the  two  lost  men.  They 
were  in  a  pitiful  plight.  Goodman's  feet  were  frozen 
and  swollen  so  badly  his  shoes  had  to  be  cut  off;  while 
Browne  was  almost  in  as  bad  a  condition  but  was  still 
able  to  walk.  For  two  days  and  nights  they  had  wan- 
dered through  the  forests  without  food  or  shelter.  As 
soon  as  they  could  talk,  they  told  of  hearing  after  night- 
fall roaring  lions  and  other  great  beasts,  though  they 
saw  nothing  larger  than  a  gray  wolf.  In  all  their  wan- 
derings they  declared  they  had  not  seen  a  savage,  nor 
signs  of  their  habitation. 

As  soon  as  the  excitement  over  the  return  of  the  lost 


3o8  ®f)e  Jfounlrins  o(  a  station 

men  had  subsided,  the  colonists  began  to  consider  their 
own  condition  and  to  prepare  for  the  Sabbath  service. 
While  I  was  viewing  the  wreck  of  the  roof,  I  heard  one 
of  the  men  say,  "  'Twill  be  another  Sabbath  ere  we  wor- 
ship ashore." 

Promptly  Elder  Brewster  spoke  up,  "Not  so,  for  we 
worshiped  in  Scrooby  with  only  the  sky  over  us,  so  we 
may  do  likewise  here." 

Men  with  whisks  of  coarse  grass  and  small  pine  brush 
swept  the  floor  clean  of  the  gray  ashes  and  half  burnt 
straw,  while  others  brought  in  the  chairs,  guns,  and 
other  things  from  the  path,  making  room  for  the  rugs  of 
the  feeble  near  the  fireplace.  Order  coming  out  of  con- 
fusion, everything  was  made  ready  for  the  coming  of 
the  women  and  children  from  the  ship. 

The  chill  of  winter  was  in  the  air,  but  the  sea  within 
the  harbor  was  undisturbed  except  for  a  gust  of  wind 
which  now  and  then  sweeping  in  from  the  ocean,  lost 
itself  in  a  swirl  of  pine  trees  on  the  shore.  The  dark 
shadows  of  the  unlimited  forests  moved  me  with  rev- 
erence, and  the  spirit  of  the  unknown  land  filled  mc 
v^ith  awe.  Into  this  picture  of  the  wilderness  came  the 
shallop  floating  in  from  the  sea  with  its  touch  of  color 
from  the  white,  grays,  and  blacks  of  the  hoods  and  dress- 
es of  the  women  and  children. 

The  men  on  shore  were  crowded  around  the  rock 
awaiting  the  coming  of  the  boat,  showing  the  efifects  of 
their  struggles  in  the  country;  the  mud  of  the  brook  had 
stained  their  coats  and  stockings  with  blotches  of  yel- 
low. The  buckles  on  their  shoes  were  the  only  bright 
spots,  the  leather  being  sadly  worn.  Though  their 
clothing  was  rough  and  the  worse  for  wear,  under  the 
tall  hats  the  faces  had  been  made  clean  by  the  waters  of 
the  brook. 


jFear  of  Snbmn  Sttacfe  309 

As  the  shallop  came  on  slowly,  I  could  see  the  women 
and  children  were  still  laboring  under  the  impression 
of  their  scare.  In  silence  the  shallop  approached  until 
it  touched  the  rock,  then  as  the  women  and  children 
stepped  forth,  they  tearfully  embraced  the  grave  faced 
men. 

Now  that  all  were  ashore  the  men  with  their  guns  on 
their  shoulders  led  the  way  with  their  wives  and  chil- 
dren following  closely  after  them.  At  the  door  of  the 
common-house  the  line  of  colonists  halted  at  the  same 
time  crowding  close  up  to  it,  that  they  might  see  the 
damage  done  by  the  flames.  Some  looked  at  the  scorched 
wood  and  silently  marveled,  while  others  said,  "  'Tis  the 
Lord's  will."  Then  one  of  the  men  fell  to  telling  the 
story  of  the  disaster,  showing  the  blackened  floor  where 
the  half  keg  of  powder  stood  that  came  so  near  ending 
the  existence  of  Governor  Carver  and  Master  Bradford. 
So  they  sauntered  around  and  conversed,  until  the  elder 
standing  in  the  doorway  called  them  to  service. 

It  was  a  strange  scene  that  greeted  my  eyes  as  I  came 
to  the  door;  the  women  and  children  were  seated  on 
boxes,  bales,  and  benches  made  from  half  cut  logs.  Each 
wore  a  shawl  thrown  loosely  around  her  shoulders,  vary- 
ing from  the  red  of  the  child  to  the  white  one  of  the 
maiden ;  though  they  were  pale  and  careworn,  there 
were  comely  faces  among  them. 

The  most  pleasing  sight  to  me  was  the  Pilgrim 
maiden.  This  day  she  wore  a  white  woolen  hood  with 
a  soft  frill  of  Dutch  texture  around  its  edge,  setting  of? 
her  face  with  its  delicacy.  Her  brown  hair  was  combed 
back  from  her  forehead,  leaving  a  few  stray  tresses  fall- 
ing down  over  the  temples  covering  her  cheek  in  their 
silky  folds.  If  you  would,  call  her  eyes  blue  or  gray,  I 
would  not  dispute  which  color  they  v^^ere,  for  both  col- 


3IO  Cfje  Jfounbing  of  a  Ration 

ors  played  in  them  and  won  you  to  her.  A  white  woolen 
cape  caught  at  her  throat  by  a  loop  of  silk  thread,  she 
wore  over  a  dress  of  modest  gray  broken  by  cuffs  of 
white,  thus  relieving  the  primness.  If  an  artist  had 
placed  her  there  in  her  colors  of  gray  and  white,  he 
could  not  have  added  a  whit  to  her  beauty;  for  she  was 
all  grace  and  loveliness,  as  she  sat  under  the  shadows  of 
the  half  burnt  beams,  with  the  sun  showing  her  beauty 
more  fully  than  it  would  have  been  possible  for  the  dull 
shades  of  the  stained  glass  windows  of  an  English 
cathedral. 

The  women  and  children  having  found  their  places, 
the  men  entered.  Captain  Standish  did  not  give  over 
his  caution,  ordering  the  men  to  take  their  guns  with 
them  with  matches  in  a  glow.  Having  given  the  boxes 
and  benches  to  the  women,  the  men  stood  with  the  stocks 
of  their  weapons  resting  on  the  floor,  steadying  them 
with  a  firm  grasp  on  the  muzzles.  Governor  Carver 
was  seated  in  his  chair,  while  Master  Bradford  occu- 
pied the  elder's,  both  of  which  were  blackened  by  the 
fire.  Captain  Standish  motioned  me  to  enter.  Taking 
off  my  cap  I  stepped  inside  taking  my  stand  near  the 
door. 

Once  within  the  forest  cathedral  there  came  a  hush 
over  the  worshipers,  which  caused  even  me  to  bow  my 
head  in  reverence.  The  calmness  that  came  over  them 
was  from  no  earthly  power  and  under  its  benediction 
they  sat  and  smiled  as  if  they  were  in  the  midst  of  peace 
and  plenty.  This  reverential  silence  was  broken  by  the 
shrill  notes  of  a  pitch  pipe,  as  the  leader  sounded  to 
catch  the  opening  notes  of  a  psalm.  It  was  the  twenty- 
third  psalm  as  set  to  music  by  Ainsworth,  beginning 
with  these  hopeful  words,  "The  Lord  is  my  shepherd,  I 


Jfear  ot  3nbian  Sttacb  31 1 

shall  not  want.  He  maketh  me  to  lie  down  in  green 
pastures ;  he  leadeth  me  beside  the  still  waters."  It  was 
one  which  all  knew  and  the  melody  dedicated  the  wil- 
derness of  New  England  to  their  worship. 

When  the  last  notes  of  the  psalm  had  ceased,  Elder 
Brewster  arose  and  opening  his  Bible  began  reading. 
His  text  has  gone  from  me,  for  I  confess  I  was  not 
familiar  enough  with  the  book  to  know  it,  however,  it 
was  a  message  of  hope  and  good  cheer,  for  so  these 
people  interpreted  even  their  disasters.  Doctor  Fuller, 
Governor  Carver,  and  Stephen  Hopkins  arose  and 
prophesied,  giving  their  own  versions  of  the  meaning 
of  the  verses  read.  Another  psalm  was  sung,  then  the 
elder  took  his  text  for  his  sermon,  which  was  not  of  my 
knowing.  All  I  remember  is  seeing  the  tall  thin  form 
of  Elder  Brewster  standing  in  front  of  the  broad  fire- 
place, with  a  kindly  smile  lighting  up  his  face,  telling 
the  people  to  be  unmindful  of  their  privations,  unheed- 
ing of  their  sorrows,  but  ever  holding  steadfast  in  their 
trust  in  Him  who  would  preserve  them  even  in  this 
wilderness. 

Now  that  I  think  of  it,  this  first  service  was  a  singular 
one,  with  the  grave  faced  men  standing  along  the  wall 
of  rough  logs,  holding  their  guns  in  readiness,  and  with 
the  sun  reflecting  upon  their  steel  armor.  Now  and 
then  a  little  particle  of  ashes  would  sift  down  from  the 
burnt  wisps  of  thatching,  as  a  reminder  of  the  disaster 
of  the  night.  The  kind  faced  women  already  showed 
their  cares  upon  their  foreheads,  and  the  children 
watched  with  curious  and  even  envious  eyes  the  strength 
and  faith  of  their  fathers.  Then  there  was  the  courage 
of  the  elder  in  standing  in  the  presence  of  the  overshad- 
owing forests  and  uttering  words  of  cheer.    Truly  the 


312  ®iie  ^founbtng  oC  a  Ration 

faith  of  these  people  alone  held  them  on  this  side  of  the 
sea,  for  without  it  they  would  have  fled  back  to  their 
native  land. 

I  must  admit  I  did  not  profit  much  from  the  sermon, 
for  I  was  too  busy  watching  the  color  come  and  go  in 
the  Pilgrim  maiden's  cheeks  to  be  interested  in  anything 
else.  As  she  sat  in  the  sunshine  it  came  to  me  of  a  sud- 
den that  her  face  was  paler  than  usual,  and  what  I  had 
taken  for  a  healthful  glow  was  a  flush  of  fever.  I  said 
a  hearty  "Amen,"  when  the  service  came  to  an  end. 

I  tarried  at  my  station  as  the  people  went  out,  hoping 
to  have  a  word  with  Mistress  Lora,  but  her  mother  was 
at  her  side,  so  that  my  only  reward  was  a  look.  The 
roofless  house  affording  little  protection,  the  people 
found  seats  on  the  logs  and  boxes  outside,  there  they  tar- 
ried eating  of  their  dried  meat,  Holland  cheese,  and 
hard  bread. 

Though  I  endeavored  to  see  the  maiden  alone  or  sit 
close  by  her,  the  father  and  mother  blocked  my  ap- 
proaches, besides  some  of  the  young  men  grew  familiar, 
so  that  I  was  compelled  to  sit  at  a  distance.  Now  that 
my  suspicions  of  ill  health  were  aroused,  I  could  see 
that  she  was  not  herself. 

When  the  time  for  the  return  to  the  ship  came,  I  had 
become  desperate  and  determined  to  speak  to  her  at  all 
hazards.  The  women  and  children  were  to  go  single 
file,  guarded  by  the  men.  As  the  line  formed,  seeing 
the  maiden  take  her  position  back  of  her  mother,  I 
pushed  my  way  in  so  that  I  was  next  to  her  as  her  guard. 
For  this  piece  of  audacity  I  was  rewarded  with  a  smile. 
As  the  maiden  stooped  over  to  pluck  a  handful  of  wild 
grass  I  said,  "Mistress  Lora,  last  night's  scare  has  ailed 
you?" 


Jfear  of  Sntnian  attack  313 

"Why  so?"  she  asked,  still  holding  the  wisps  of  grass. 

The  procession  taking  up  its  line  of  march,  she  could 
not  reply  further.  Once  she  looked  over  her  shoulder 
as  if  to  make  an  answer  to  my  solicitations  but  changing 
her  mind  went  on.  As  I  trained  alongside  the  shallop 
to  aid  the  maiden,  the  mother  artfully  came  between  us. 
Backing  away,  I  stood  upon  the  beach.  Watching  her 
face,  I  was  sure  I  read  signs  of  coming  sickness.  As  the 
shallop  pushed  away,  the  women  and  children  waved  a 
farewell.  A  few  strokes  of  the  oars  and  they  were  gone, 
but  the  face  of  the  maiden  lingered  with  me.  I  could 
see  the  gaunt  spectre  of  fever  fastening  its  grip  upon 
her,  and  I  felt  my  helplessness  at  the  same  time. 


l^xosttii  of  tfie  plantation 

Doctor  Fuller  did  not  return  to  the  ship  and  as  my 
one  great  desire  was  to  know  the  character  of  the  fever, 
that  I  fancied  was  threatening  the  maiden,  I  left  my 
cabin  for  a  cold  bed  ashore.  He  was  so  attentive  to  the 
governor  and  Master  Bradford,  I  did  not  have  an  op- 
portunity to  speak  to  him.  In  the  evening  while  sitting 
with  Captain  Standish  in  front  of  a  blazing  fire,  I  cas- 
ually asked  him  what  manner  of  disease  was  ailing  the 
colonists.  His  answer  was,  "Coughs  and  colds  from  ex- 
posure." 

"But  the  women,"  I  said  artfully,  "have  not  been 
from  the  ship,  still  many  are  down  with  fevers." 

A  queer  look  came  across  my  face,  as  the  captain  said, 
"We  will  consult  Doctor  Fuller,  for  I  have  no  knowl- 
edge of  such  matters." 

Then  he  called  the  doctor  to  us  and  we  three  sat  down 
on  a  timber  facing  the  fire,  while  he  told  us  of  the  vari- 
ous maladies  which  were  attacking  the  colonists.  Of 
the  men  he  said  the  cold  days  and  nights  they  had  spent 
in  the  forests,  wading  ashore  at  Cape  Cod  as  well  as 
their  diet  of  salt  meat,  brought  on  their  complaints. 
The  women  he  said,  like  the  men,  were  suffering  from 
scurvy  on  account  of  the  lack  of  the  sweetness  of  fresh 
meat  and  vegetables. 

I  at  once  saw  hopes  for  the  maiden  and  asked,  "If 
those  who  are  ailing  could  have  wild  duck's  flesh,  would 
that  restore  them?" 


3i6  wtit  Jfounbing  of  a  Ration 

"Truly,"  replied  the  doctor,  "but  fresh  vegetables 
will  work  a  more  speedy  cure." 

This  was  all  the  information  I  desired.  Rising  from 
the  log,  I  went  out  into  the  night  and  walked  up  the 
path  until  I  stood  on  the  mount  overlooking  the  harbor. 
I  could  see  lights  on  the  distant  ship,  and  in  my  enthusi- 
asm I  made  a  secret  vow  that  the  maiden  should  not  die. 

Before  daybreak  it  began  to  rain,  driving  us  from  the 
roofless  house.  Stumbling  through  the  dark  we  found 
what  shelter  we  could  under  the  shed,  which  had  been 
hurriedly  thrown  up  over  the  provisions  and  tools. 

With  the  coming  of  the  daylight,  I  betook  myself  to 
the  brook,  hoping  to  find  a  chance  duck;  it  was  still 
raining  so  that  I  was  soon  wet  through,  having  the  great- 
est difficulty  in  keeping  the  powder  in  the  gun  pan  dry. 
The  great  flocks  of  ducks  and  geese  which  I  had  seen  at 
the  first  landing  had  now  gone  south,  so  that  my  only 
hope  was  to  decoy  a  stray  one  into  my  hands.  Though 
I  heard  the  chatter  of  fowls  from  time  to  time,  and  stole 
along  quietly,  still  the  end  of  the  day  found  me  without 
a  single  one  in  my  provender  bag. 

Wet  and  muddy  from  my  day's  labor  in  the  marshes, 
I  returned  to  the  clearing,  only  to  find  the  men  huddled 
together  under  the  shed,  with  the  sick  men  occupying 
the  dry  places  under  the  board  roof.  The  fire  smoked 
much  but  burned  little,  owing  to  the  wet  wood;  but  I 
had  no  desire  to  return  to  the  ship. 

Disappointed  in  not  finding  ducks,  I  decided  to  try 
my  fortune  in  the  plains  along  the  river,  which  were 
some  distance  to  the  right  of  the  clearing.  Crossing  a 
swamp,  in  which  grew  a  low  vine  with  red  berries,  I 
picked  a  handful,  hoping  in  my  desperation  that  these 
might  have  some  virtue  of  relief  for  the  maiden.     I  had 


^rogres^sJ  of  tfje  plantation  317 

just  dropped  the  last  berry  in  my  pocket,  when  I  was 
startled  by  a  great  bird  flying  out  of  the  bush.  It  was 
not  a  goose,  neither  was  it  an  eagle,  nor  did  it  stop  for 
me  to  examine  its  worth  or  beauty,  but  went  off  with 
great  flapping  of  its  broad  wings  into  the  neighboring 
forests.  Fancying  that  its  companion  was  near  by,  I 
walked  along  slowly  holding  my  gun  in  readiness ;  com- 
ing up  to  a  clump  of  shrubs,  there  was  a  rustling  in  the 
grass  and  beating  of  wings  as  another  great  bird  mount- 
ed from  the  earth.  Though  it  was  a  rule  not  to  shoot  a 
gun  for  fear  of  attracting  the  savages,  I  forgot  this  reg- 
ulation and,  taking  hasty  aim,  fired.  The  bird  stopped 
in  mid-flight  and  with  a  whirl  fell  heavily  to  the 
ground ;  dropping  my  gun  and  unmindful  of  the  bushes, 
I  ran  at  utmost  speed  and  seized  it  by  the  legs  for  fear  it 
might  escape. 

It  was  a  beautiful  bird,  with  a  thick  armor  of  bronze 
feathers  tipped  with  black  and  white,  red  head,  and  a 
bunch  of  long  silky  feathers  like  hair  hanging  from  its 
breast.  The  tail  was  long  and  heavy,  as  I  spread  it  out 
in  fan  shape  I  thought  of  the  peacocks  of  France.  The 
bird  was  a  strange  one  to  me,  so  that  I  did  not  know 
whether  its  flesh  was  good  to  eat  or  not. 

Picking  the  fowl  up,  I  found  it  weighed  upwards  of 
twenty  pounds  and  as  I  held  it,  its  head  touched  the 
ground.  Dragging  it  back  to  where  I  had  dropped  my 
gun,  I  tied  the  legs  of  the  bird  together  with  a  snatch  of 
grass  and  hung  it  over  the  barrel  of  my  gun.  My  joy 
was  that  of  a  famishing  man  coming  suddenly  upon  a 
spring  of  cool  water  in  a  desert.  A  song  of  gladness 
was  in  my  heart,  as  I  came  up  to  where  the  long  boat 
was  swinging  with  the  tide  close  by  the  rock.  The  sea- 
men were  all  anxious  to  see  my  prize  and  asked  me 


3i8  5Clje  Jfounbing  of  a  Ration 

where  I  shot  it  and  all  about  it  Mate  Clark  was  ashore 
the  sailors  said,  so  I  started  up  the  path  in  search  of  him. 

Ere  I  was  half  way  up  the  bank  I  thought  of  Gov- 
ernor Carver  and  Master  Bradford  and  their  sickness, 
fancying  they  would  look  with  longing  eyes  upon  my 
fowl,  I  turned  back  to  the  boat  and  threw  the  bird  in  the 
bottom  of  the  boat.  Throwing  my  coat  over  it  I  sat  like 
a  miser  over  his  gold,  waiting  for  Mate  Clark  to  return. 
A  colonist  happening  down  to  the  boat,  I  put  my  foot  on 
the  coat  and  glared  like  an  ogre  for  fear  he  might  ask 
what  was  beneath  it.  I  was  surly  enough  when  the  mate 
came  back  to  the  boat  empty  handed.  When  he  had 
pushed  off,  I  uncovered  my  prize  and  asked  him  if  he 
had  ever  seen  its  like. 

Master  Clark  gave  one  glance  and  said,  "A  turkey." 

"Pray,  what  of  it?"  I  asked  as  I  gripped  his  sleeve. 
"Is  it  good  to  eat?" 

Picking  up  a  clawed  foot  of  the  fowl,  he  replied,  "Its 
flesh  exceeds  that  of  a  duck." 

I  could  have  shouted  with  joy.  The  boat  was  too  slow 
in  reaching  the  ship  to  suit  me,  now  that  I  knew  the 
value  of  the  bird.  Captain  Jones  was  on  deck  and  spied 
my  "turkey."  as  Mate  Clark  called  it,  as  soon  as  we 
came  alongside.  I  could  see  his  bead-like  eyes  snapping 
with  anticipation  of  a  feast,  so  I  decided  I  would  trust 
no  one  with  the  fowl  but  myself.  As  I  came  over  the 
side  he  asked  to  relieve  me  of  my  burden,  but  I  held  on 
to  it  firmly. 

Feeling  its  flesh  the  captain  asked,  "Shall  we  have  it 
roasted  at  once,  Master  Beaumont?" 

Having  in  mind  his  devouring  the  lone  herring,  I  was 
determined  that  he  should  never  have  a  taste  of  this  fowl 
in  his  throat.  Turning  on  him  I  said,  "Captain,  this  is 
not  for  us,  but  for  the  colonists." 


^rogresfjs  ot  tfje  plantation  319 

"Since  when  have  you  joined  the  Separatists?"  he 
asked  sarcastically. 

"Captain  Jones,"  I  replied,  "I  have  not  gone  over  to 
them  nor  do  I  ever  intend  to ;  but  when  men  and  women 
are  lying  in  their  rugs  sick  unto  death  for  the  want  of  the 
flesh  of  this  fowl,  neither  you,  myself,  nor  any  other  man 
is  going  to  touch  it.  These  people  are  of  our  flesh  and 
blood  and  though  you  and  I  do  not  agree  with  them, 
we  must  respect  their  sufferings."  It  was  a  long  speech, 
but  the  man  nettled  me  and  I  wanted  him  to  know  that 
I  was  ready  to  support  the  needy  because  it  was  only 
human  kindness  to  do  so. 

When  the  captain  heard  me  through  he  said,  "As  you 
will,"  in  a  disappointed  air  and  went  oflf,  leaving  me 
holding  the  fowl. 

I  was  greatly  puzzled  what  to  do  next.  I  could  not 
take  it  with  me  into  the  round-house,  as  I  had  declared 
I  was  going  to  give  it  to  the  colonists ;  nor  could  I  take 
and  give  it  to  the  maiden,  though  I  longed  to  do  so.  As 
the  presence  of  the  strange  bird  caused  the  women  and 
children  to  come  out  of  the  cabin,  I  was  in  hopes  the 
maiden  would  come  too.  Mistress  Rose  was  among  the 
first  to  marvel  at  the  bigness  of  the  bird;  from  her  I 
learned  the  maiden  was  not  so  well  and  was  confined  to 
her  cabin.  This  made  me  more  anxious  than  ever  that 
she  should  have  the  fowl.  While  I  was  standing  over 
the  great  bird,  one  of  the  Brewster  boys  came  along  the 
deck. 

Before  he  could  ask  any  questions  I  handed  it  to  him 
saying,  "This  is  for  you,  now  make  way  and  see  that  it  is 
in  the  pot  quickly." 

The  boy  stood  holding  the  bird  with  his  mouth  wide 
open  in  amazement,  while  I  went  on  into  the  round- 


320  ^[le  jFouiUiing  of  a  ^tion 

house,  pleased  that  I  had  gotten  the  fowl  into  the  family, 
even  though  I  failed  to  give  it  to  the  maiden  herself. 

I  was  glad  to  be  back  on  the  ship.  My  hunger  was 
such  that  I  could  hardly  wait  for  the  evening  meal  to  be 
prepared,  so  that  when  the  serving-men  brought  on  the 
meat  I  gave  little  heed  to  it.  It  was  so  delicate,  I  asked 
the  captain  whence  it  came.  He  declared  to  be  a  fowl 
made  sweet  from  feeding  on  acorns.  Its  tenderness 
found  favor  with  me,  and  its  daintiness  was  such  that  I 
wondered  a  wild  goose  had  not  pleased  my  taste  so  fully 
before.  The  captain  pronounced  his  opinion  of  the 
flesh  by  eating  heartily  of  it  and  calling  for  more.  Be- 
tween us  we  sang  the  glories  of  the  dish,  until  I  felt 
ashamed  of  myself  for  being  such  a  gourmand. 

On  the  morrow,  I  met  the  maiden  face  to  face  on  deck. 
She  was  pale  and  thin  and  I  felt  that  after  all  I  was  too 
late.  With  a  smile  she  said,  "Master  Beaumont,  why 
gave  you  the  great  fowl  to  us?" 

The  truth  was  now  on  my  tongue  so  I  replied,  "Mis- 
tress Lora,  if  you  would  know  I  gave  the  fowl  to  no  one 
but  yourself." 

"But  the  sick?"  she  answered  in  her  generous  way. 

"Nay,  but  you  are  ill  and  I  sought  the  bird  for  you 
alone." 

"My  feebleness  is  but  of  a  moment  and  of  little  im- 
portance. Though  you  gave  us  the  fowl  there  were 
many  of  our  people  and  the  poor  sailors  who  needed  its 
nourishment  more  than  we  did,  so  we  divided  the  flesh, 
sending  part  to  our  sick  and  the  rest  to  the  forecastle." 

"And  you  did  not  partake  of  it?"  I  gasped. 

With  a  gentle  smile  she  said,  "It  was  not  meet  that  I 
should,  when  others  needed  it  so  much  more." 

"You  gave  it  all  away?" 


H^voqjctia  of  tfie  plantation  321 

"All,  to  those  who  felt  the  want  of  it." 

Like  a  flash  there  came  into  my  mind  the  delicacy  of 
the  meat  which  had  been  served  in  the  round-house  the 
evening  before.  "To  whom  gave  you  the  fowl?"  I 
asked  as  calmly  as  I  could. 

"To  Captain  Jones,"  she  assured  me  frankly. 

My  face  grew  black,  and  she  drew  back  from  me  as 
she  had  never  seen  me  in  temper  before.  Gently  touch- 
ing my  sleeve  she  said,  "Master  Beaumont,  why  this 
anger?" 

I  hotly  exclaimed,  "Do  you  not  know,  that  my  heart 
was  set  on  the  flesh  of  this  fowl  nourishing  your  failing 
strength?  It  was  by  merest  chance  that  it  came  my  way, 
and  I  brought  it  to  you  and  you  alone.  Know  you  not, 
that  Captain  Jones  betrayed  your  trust,  and  that  he  and 
I  ate  this  fowl  while  you  who  needed  it  went  without?" 

As  she  looked  up  into  my  face  and  said,  "Perhaps 
Captain  Jones  is  ailing,"  I  felt  my  hatred  leaving  me. 

"Nay,  he  is  not  ailing,  but  he  should  be." 

"What  mean  you.  Master  Beaumont?" 

Plucking  me  by  the  sleeve  the  maiden  talked  me  out 
of  my  passion.  But  for  her  the  captain  and  I  would 
have  come  to  blows  over  this  act  of  meanness.  Having 
been  calmed  down  by  her  gentleness  I  went  back  to  the 
roundhouse,  feeling  guilty  of  having  deprived  the  maid- 
en of  her  own.  Though  my  anger  was  softened,  I  could 
not  let  Captain  Jones  think  that  I  did  not  have  knowl- 
edge of  his  deceit,  so  when  he  came  in  I  said,  "Our 
turkey  feast  was  a  surprise  to  me." 

"Truly,"  he  replied,  feigning  the  use  of  a  favorite  ex- 
pression of  the  colonists. 

"Nay,  not  truly,  but  surely,"  was  my  sour  reply.  If 
I  had  multiplied  words  with  him,  we  would  have  come 


322  tKlje  jFounbing  ot  a  Ration 

to  blows ;  feeling  he  was  not  my  match  or  equal,  I  sat  in 
silence  in  my  wrath. 

The  common-house  being  completed,  the  colonists  be- 
gan building  a  small  house  to  be  used  as  a  storeroom  for 
their  tools  and  provisions.  Under  the  spell  of  many 
hands  the  second  structure  was  soon  ready.  Though  it 
was  cold  and  the  waters  of  the  harbor  exceedingly 
rough,  the  men  began  to  take  the  goods  ashore  at  once 
and  pile  them  in  the  storehouse.  Hogsheads  of  oatmeal, 
barrels  of  bread,  and  casks  of  pickled  meat  were  low- 
ered into  the  shallop  and  rowed  ashore.  The  sailors, 
who  were  hoping  for  an  early  sailing,  did  not  complain 
of  the  going  of  the  firkins  of  butter,  pickled  salted  eggs, 
and  bags  of  dried  codfish,  that  littered  the  deck. 

If  I  were  to  enumerate  the  bags  of  salt  bacon,  salt  beef, 
and  pork  that  the  colonists  now  took  ashore,  one  would 
think  they  fared  well.  So  they  would,  but  for  the  fact 
that  these  meats  were  so  poorly  cured,  they  were  mostly 
tainted.  While  I  was  on  deck  watching  the  unloading, 
the  hoops  of  a  barrel  of  beef  broke,  emptying  its  con- 
tents on  the  deck.  As  it  was  spoiled.  Captain  Jones 
shouted  to  his  sailors  to  throw  it  overboard.  Richard 
Warren  who  was  near  by  stopped  this  "waste,"  as  he 
called  it,  saying  poor  as  the  meat  was,  the  colonists  must 
use  it. 

"But  Master  Warren,"  I  urged,  "  'Tis  not  fit  to  cook, 
saying  nothing  of  eating  it." 

"Master  Beaumont,  we  have  counted  on  every  pound 
of  this  meat  being  proper;  if  it  is  not  we  must  use  it  or 
starve,  ere  another  harvest  comes." 

"Surely,  you  would  not  have  your  people  eat  this 
tainted  stuff." 

"I  would  not  have  them,  but  they  must." 


^rogrejefflf  of  tfje  plantation  323 

So  the  spoiled  meat  was  gathered  off  the  deck  and  sent 
to  the  pots  of  the  colonists,  though  its  odor  was  such  that 
the  sailors  handled  it  at  arm's  length.  The  only  deli- 
cacy I  spied  in  the  whole  cargo  was  a  hogshead  of  dried 
cows'  tongues.  That  it  might  not  bring  too  much  relief 
to  the  colonists  in  some  manner  it  slipped  into  the  sea, 
which  of  course  did  not  add  to  the  sweetness  of  the 
contents. 

Captain  Jones  permitted  the  sailors  to  aid  in  getting 
the  stores  up  on  deck  and  into  the  shallop,  but  the  col- 
onists must  row  or  sail  the  boat  ashore  and  handle  the 
goods  as  best  they  could.  On  fair  days  the  boat  would 
be  ladened  deep  with  bundles  of  hoes,  spades,  axes, 
cooking  spits,  iron  kettles,  and  frying  pans,  with  a  small 
table  now  and  then  on  top  of  the  cargo.  On  rough  days 
the  unloading  went  on  just  the  same,  but  the  quantity  of 
goods  taken  was  much  less. 

The  landing  of  the  supplies  could  only  be  done  when 
the  tide  was  in,  so  that  the  men  worked  on  the  buildings 
part  of  the  day,  bringing  the  stores  ashore  when  they 
could.  Rowing  and  sailing  the  shallop  was  the  easiest 
task  connected  with  this  work,  the  real  labor  was  getting 
the  provisions  up  the  bank  into  the  storehouse.  It  was 
located  on  the  banks  of  the  inlet,  so  that  the  boat  with  its 
cargo  was  floated  into  the  mouth  of  the  brook  and  made 
fast  near  the  house.  Unloading  the  light  utensils  was 
not  difficult,  but  the  bogheads  of  oatmeal  and  casks  of 
meat  were  like  so  much  lead,  requiring  every  well  man 
to  lift  them.  Saplings  were  laid  down  on  which  to  roll 
the  barrels,  but  I  have  seen  them  toil  half  a  day  on  one 
hogshead  of  oatmeal,  for  it  was  of  great  weight,  being 
trampled  in  the  cask  so  hard  it  required  a  sharp  adz  to 
cut  it  out. 


324  Sije  jTounbing  of  a  Ration 

As  soon  as  the  storehouse  was  filled  with  provisions 
and  supplies,  the  colonists  devoted  all  of  their  time  to 
building  their  own  houses.  As  many  of  the  men  were 
sick,  it  was  thought  best  that  a  separate  building  be 
erected  for  them,  thus  taking  them  from  the  common- 
house,  where  the  sleep  of  those  who  labored  daily,  was 
broken  by  the  cries  of  the  feeble.  The  sick-house  was 
the  last  one  built  in  common ;  the  reason  being  that  some 
of  the  men  worked  beyond  their  strength,  whilst  others 
held  back  savoring  of  laziness. 

This  shirking  soon  came  to  the  eyes  of  the  head  men, 
so  that  they  decided  that  those  who  would  live  in  their 
own  houses  must  take  off  their  fanciful  ideas  and  do 
.^^       their  own  building. 

As  I  have  stated  before,  the  single  men  were  distrib- 
uted among  the  households,  so  that  there  were  four  or 
five  men  to  each  house.  Some  of  the  industrious  house- 
holds were  ambitious  for  sixteen  feet  residences  but  as 
the  timbers  had  to  be  pulled  by  hand  long  distances, 
most  of  them  were  content  with  huts  fourteen  by  twelve 
feet  or  even  smaller. 

Elder  Brewster  with  the  others  began  laying  founda- 
tion timbers  for  his  hut  on  the  bank  of  the  brook  above 
the  spring.  I  found  fault  with  his  site  as  it  was  nearer 
the  path  than  the  brook.  But  the  elder  did  not  consult 
me,  and  went  on  cutting  and  dragging  timbers  for  a 
house,  which,  as  I  stepped  it,  was  to  be  about  sixteen  by 
twelve  feet. 

For  the  first  time  I  conceived  what  was  to  be  the  lot 
of  the  colonists  in  these  mean  log  huts,  for  they  were 
nothing  else.  With  clay  floors,  damp  and  cold  from  win- 
ter's rains,  without  light  and  little  heat,  men,  women, 
and  children  were  to  be  huddled  together  like  so  many 


$rogrefiis(  of  ti)e  plantation  325 

cattle.  But  as  I  was  not  to  live  in  them  I  went  on  my 
way  to  a  marsh  a  short  distance  from  the  clearing. 

From  time  to  time,  I  peered  over  the  tufts  of  grass 
hoping  to  catch  sight  of  something  to  shoot,  but  the 
marshes  and  forests  seemed  to  be  deserted  by  every  liv- 
ing thing.  Though  I  was  uncomfortably  cold  I  decided 
to  linger  on  in  my  grassy  covert.  Hearing  a  rustling,  I 
made  ready  for  wild  men  or  beasts.  Fearing  savages,  I 
lay  quietly  as  the  footsteps  approached.  A  twig  snapped 
close  by  me,  then  a  red  deer  with  spreading  antlers 
stalked  in  front  of  me,  larger  than  I  had  ever  seen  in 
England.  Taking  aim,  I  let  off  my  piece.  Through 
the  cloud  of  smoke  I  saw  the  buck  stagger  and  then  fall 
in  a  heap.  Finding  it  was  too  heavy  for  me  to  carry 
alone,  I  lifted  the  animal  into  the  branches  of  a  tree  to 
keep  it  out  of  reach  of  the  wolves,  while  I  went  back  to 
the  clearing  for  help. 

"  'Tis  lean  sport  to-day,"  said  the  elder,  seeing  me  re- 
turning empty-handed. 

"Only  a  red  deer,"  I  replied  calmly. 

"A  deer,  say  you?"  exclaimed  the  man  who  was  help- 
ing the  elder. 

"Yes,  and  it  is  so  large,  I  must  have  your  aid  to  bring 
it  in."  The  man  dropped  his  lever  at  once,  making 
ready  to  go  with  me. 

The  elder  stopped  him  by  saying,  "John,  though  this 
fresh  deer's  meat  would  be  a  relish,  we  must  console 
ourselves  with  our  barreled  meat  for  the  present.  Un- 
less we  get  the  logs  up  and  the  thatching  on  these  bright 
days,  we  will  be  out  of  doors  when  it  rains." 

"But  the  sick  men,"  I  said,  "this  deer's  meat  will  do 
them  good." 


326  Wi^t  Jfounbmg  of  a  Ration 

"Truly,  Master  Beaumont  1  Go,  John,  but  return 
with  haste." 

Between  us  we  brought  in  the  red  deer  and  threw  it 
on  the  ground  in  front  of  the  common-house.  Master 
Bradford  who  was  still  ailing  came  to  the  door,  and 
stood  looking  longingly  down  at  the  buck.  Though  I 
did  not  fancy  him,  nor  was  he  overly  fond  of  me,  still  in 
his  need  I  put  aside  my  dislike  and  said,  "Master  Brad- 
ford, this  deer  except  one  quarter  is  for  the  colonists." 

Elder  Brewster  was  still  at  work  when  I  threw  my 
shoulder  of  venison  at  his  feet.  Looking  at  me  in 
astonishment  he  asked,  "Why  bestow  this  upon  me?" 

"For  the  use  of  your  man,"  I  answered. 

"Nay,  that  was  a  simple  thing,  and  not  worthy  of  re- 
ward." 

"Without  your  assistance  I  could  not  have  brought  in 
the  deer." 

After  looking  at  me,  then  the  venison,  the  elder  finally 
said,  "Master  Beaumont,  this  is  very  fair  of  you." 

Then  a  thought  came  to  me  and  I  replied,  "As  I  am 
returning  to  the  vessel,  perhaps  you  would  like  to  send 
this  meat  to  your  family  at  once." 

He  looked  at  me  saying,  "Master  Beaumont,  if  you 
will,  they  shall  receive  it  that  much  the  sooner." 

Leaping  at  the  opportunity,  I  lifted  the  haunch  of 
venison  on  my  shoulder  and  was  off  with  it,  lest  the  elder 
would  change  his  mind.  Picking  up  my  musket  at  the 
common-house,  I  went  on  down  to  the  boat  thoroughly 
satisfied  with  myself  at  my  cleverness. 

I  clambered  over  the  side  of  the  ship  and  for  the  first 
time  made  straight  for  the  cabin  door,  knocked  bravely 
on  it,  and  asked  loudly  for  Mistress  Brewster.  Giving 
the  matron  the  venison  I  said,  "This  comes  from  the 


l^xoqjctsii  oi  tte  plantation  327 

elder,  since  he  was  at  work  and  could  not  bring  it,  he 
bade  me  do  so." 

"That  was  a  kindly  thing,  Master  Beaumont." 
"I  believe  he  said  he  fancied  a  broth,"  having  in  mind 
this  would  most  fit  the  case  of  the  maiden. 

The  mother  looked  up  in  surprise,  "Then  he  must  be 
ailing,  for  usually  he  has  no  choice  of  cooking." 

Then  I  had  to  explain,  "Perhaps,  Mistress  Brewster, 
I  was  hasty  about  the  broth,"  and  for  fear  that  I  might 
say  something  more  that  would  put  me  at  fault,  I  left 
with  a  civil  bow. 

Captain  Jones,  who  happened  to  see  me  take  the  ven- 
ison to  the  common-house  and  also  seeing  me  come  away 
without  it,  was  inclined  to  chide  me.  "So  you  have  been 
feeding  the  colonists,"  he  said  as  I  entered  the  round- 
house empty-handed. 

"Is  there  a  king's  law  against  it?" 
"Not  so.  Master  Beaumont;  but  why  feed  them?" 
"Because  my  fancy  prompts  me  to.  Captain  Jones." 
"Then,  Master  Beaumont,  your  fancy  is  well  estab- 
lished since  Mistress  Lora  is  a  fair  maiden,"  he  an- 
swered impudently. 

The  insolence  of  the  man  in  playing  with  the  name  of 
Lora  was  more  than  I  could  stand.  Clenching  my  fists 
I  made  a  stride  towards  him,  when  I  seemed  to  hear  her 
saying,  "Slowly,  Master  Beaumont,  slowly."  To  my 
own  surprise  I  turned  on  my  heel  and  strode  to  the  al- 
cove on  the  other  side  of  the  ship,  where  I  sat  and  cooled 
my  anger. 

I  was  glad  that  I  did  not  have  words  with  the  captain, 
for  the  next  day  he,  too,  began  to  feed  the  colonists,  for 
as  it  happened  he  came  on  a  flock  of  wild  geese  and 
killed  a  number,  giving  a  part  of  them  to  the  passengers. 


328  JEf)t  jTounbmg  of  a  ^tion 

Besides  he  found  a  deer  that  the  savages  had  just  killed, 
which  he  gave  to  the  men  ashore ;  so  that  the  generosity 
of  the  captain  made  me  think  well  of  him  again. 

My  kindly  feeling  towards  Captain  Jones  was  short 
lived,  however.  As  we  sat  at  the  table  the  next  day  with 
our  mugs  of  beer  filled  and  plenty  in  the  hold,  there  was 
a  knock  at  the  door  and  one  of  the  colonists  entered.  The 
man  explained  that  Master  Bradford  desired  a  small 
portion  of  beer.  As  the  captain  listened  to  the  simple 
request  there  came  a  scowl  over  his  face,  and  bringing 
his  clenched  hand  down  on  the  table,  he  shouted,  "Not 
a  drop,  not  a  drop;  even  if  he  were  my  own  brother,  I 
would  not  give  him  a  drop." 

I  sat  in  perfect  amazement  at  his  action,  while  the 
man  with  red  face  and  bowed  head  left  the  cabin  with 
his  empty  bucket.  Captain  Jones  was  beyond  my  un- 
derstanding. One  day  he  was  all  goodness  towards  the 
colonists  and  the  next  day  would  come  forth  such  base- 
ness I  could  have  throttled  him  with  pleasure.  So 
mottled  was  he  that  I  could  not  judge  whether  the  fair 
or  foul  was  going  to  be  to  the  fore  most  of  the  time. 

I  might  say  that  Master  Bradford  got  his  beer,  for 
the  same  day  I  sent  him  a  little  citron  cask  that  was 
liquid  tight;  there  was  no  citron  in  it,  but  if  one  cared 
to  listen  he  would  have  heard  the  wash  of  its  contents, 
when  the  seaman  put  it  on  his  shoulder  to  deliver  the 
cask. 

Much  to  my  surprise,  one  day,  I  found  Mistress  Lora 
Brewster  on  deck  seated  in  a  great  chair,  wrapped  in 
rugs  and  mufflers.  I  could  tell  by  her  pale  wan  face 
that  she  was  coming  down  with  the  sickness  that  had 
attacked  the  colonists.  I  could  do  no  less  than  ask  her 
what  ailed  her.     She  answered  a  weakness  seemed  to  be 


^rogres^sJ  of  tfje  plantation  329 

coming  over  her  which  she  could  not  throw  off.  Look- 
ing up  plaintively  she  said,  "Master  Beaumont,  I  am  so 
tired  of  the  ship,  if  I  could  only  go  ashore." 

"Mistress  Lora,  it  is  colder  on  land  than  on  the  ship." 

"True,  but  we  have  been  on  board  so  long  I  am  tired 
of  it.  Sick  as  I  am,  I  had  them  carry  me  forth  on  deck, 
that  I  might  once  more  see  the  land  and  breathe  the 
fresh  air.  I  feel  sure  were  I  once  ashore,  I  could  throw 
off  the  fever." 

"Think  you  so?"  I  asked. 

"I  am  sure  I  would." 

Taking  up  her  thin  hand  I  said,  "Lora,  your  wish 
shall  be  granted." 

"I  shall  go  ashore  soon?"  she  said,  her  voice  in  a 
quiver. 

Seeing  the  maiden  was  tired,  I  picked  up  the  chair 
and  carried  her  to  the  door  of  the  cabin.  When  I  lifted 
her  into  the  room,  such  a  nauseating  smell  greeted  me,  I 
did  not  wonder  that  the  maiden  was  anxious  to  escape 
from  it.  Coming  back  into  the  sweet  air,  I  made  a  vow 
that  Mistress  Lora  would  go  ashore  soon,  if  I  had  to 
turn  laborer  to  hasten  her  going. 

Life  on  the  ship  was  tiresome.  I  had  nothing  to  en- 
tertain me  but  hunting  water-fowls.  I  dared  not  go  far 
from  the  clearing  for  fear  of  the  savages.  So  I  went 
back  and  forth  to  the  nearby  marshes,  watching  the 
progress  of  the  buildings  as  I  did  so.  Through  the  cold 
and  ice  the  men  labored  as  best  they  could.  One  day 
happening  up  the  beaten  path  that  ran  between  the  huts, 
I  found  the  elder  putting  on  the  grass  thatched  roof. 
Climbing  the  rough  ladder  to  see  how  the  straw  was 
bound  in  place,  I  noticed  he  w^as  using  a  poor  quality 
of  grass.     As  I  stood  on  the  top  of  the  ladder  I  could 


330  Wbt  Jfounbing  of  a  Ration 

also  see  that  the  elder's  fingers  were  raw,  from  pushing 
the  thatching  needle. 

With  the  thought  of  the  sick  maiden  urging  me  on,  I 
made  bold  to  say,  "Elder  Brewster,  your  straw  is  both 
coarse  and  short,  and  I  am  fearful  will  not  shed  the 
rain." 

"  'Tis  the  best  we  could  find,  Master  Beaumont,"  he 
replied,  at  the  same  time  tying  a  knot  in  his  binding 
cord. 

"If  you  will  but  send  your  man  with  me,  I  will  lead 
him  to  where  the  wild  grass  is  long  and  fine." 

The  elder  stopped  his  work  and  looked  at  me  as  if  in- 
quiring what  interest  I  had  in  the  roof.  I  began  to  think 
he  was  going  to  resent  my  interference  when  he  curtly 
said,  "John,  go  with  Master  Beaumont." 

Leading  the  way  we  shortly  came  to  a  grassy  plain 
where  there  was  a  quantity  of  fine  roofing  straw.  Set- 
ting the  man  to  cutting  it  with  his  sickle,  I  bound  it  in 
bundles.  My  companion  seeing  the  size  of  the  sheaves, 
shook  his  head  and  said  he  could  not  carry  such  weight. 
I  bade  him  cut  on  while  I  swung  two  of  the  bundles  on 
my  back  making  for  the  clearing. 

Before  reaching  the  brook  my  breath  came  fast  and 
my  arms  were  tired  from  holding  the  bundles.  When 
I  staggered  up  the  hill  under  the  burden,  the  elder 
stopped,  looking  at  me  in  amazement.  Throwing  down 
my  load  at  the  foot  of  the  ladder  I  kicked  the  short 
thatching  to  one  side.  "Where  is  John?"  asked  the 
elder. 

"Cutting  grass,"  I  replied,  catching  my  breath  as  best 
I  could. 

"What  do  you  intend  to  do?"  he  now  asked  curiously. 

"To  carry  it,"  I  replied  as  I  went  off  after  another 
burden  of  thatching. 


l^xoQjctsisi  oC  tf)e  plantation  331 

I  kept  the  man  busy  cutting  while  I  carried  the 
straw,  so  that  by  night  we  had  a  quantity  of  fine  thatch- 
ing lying  under  the  eaves  of  the  hut.  I  did  not  go  back 
to  the  ship  but  went  to  my  bed  on  the  floor  of  the  com- 
mon-house tired,  but  happy  under  the  first  labor  I  had 
ever  done. 

There  was  more  room  in  the  common-house,  now  that 
the  sick  men  had  been  removed  to  their  own  shed.  I 
lay  in  a  corner  and  from  my  rugs  watched  the  fire  curl 
up  against  the  chimney  back  and  fancied  looking  into 
my  own  fireside.  My  fatigue  soon  carried  me  off  and  I 
slept  soundly  on  the  hard  clay  floor. 

I  made  neither  explanation  nor  offered  excuses  this 
day  as  I  cut  and  carried  in  the  straw.  When  there  was 
a  good  store  on  the  ground,  I  made  the  man  stay  and  as- 
sist the  elder  on  the  roof. 

At  noonday  the  elder  coming  down  from  the  roof 
said,  "Master  Beaumont,  I  have  naught  to  offer  you  but 
codfish  and  hard  bread." 

"That  suflices  me,"  I  replied,  and  sitting  down  on  a 
log,  I  ate  with  a  relish  food  that  I  would  have  thrown 
to  the  hounds  in  England.  Clouds  began  to  gather  in 
the  dull  sky,  promising  foul  weather.  I  did  not  tarry 
long  at  my  food,  but  crunched  the  dry  salt  fish  as  I  made 
my  way  to  the  grassy  fields.  I  felt  that  by  incessant 
labor  the  roof  might  be  finished,  keeping  the  rain  off  the 
clay  floor  of  the  hut.  At  every  trip  from  the  field  with 
sheaves  of  straw,  I  saw  the  thatching  growing  closer  and 
closer  to  the  combing. 

Night  coming  on,  the  elder's  man  gave  me  a  look  as  if 
seeking  encouragement  from  me  to  quit  work.  I  did 
not  even  glance  at  him,  but  went  back  for  more  straw. 
As  the  twilight  descended  I  gathered  up  my  last  bits  of 
grass,  binding  together  such  a  bundle  as  I  had  not  car- 


332  Cj^e  jFountiing  of  a  Ration 

ried  before,  determined  that  it  should  not  only  be  suf- 
ficient, but  there  would  be  some  to  spare.  My  labors  in 
the  field  being  at  an  end,  I  mounted  the  ladder  to  see 
what  manner  of  roofing  the  grass  was  making. 

The  elder  and  his  man  were  on  the  last  row  of  thatch- 
ing, though  the  night  was  coming  on  apace,  I  felt  that 
with  a  brave  effort  the  roof  could  be  completed.  The 
man,  instead  of  bending  to  his  work,  now  stood  up 
straight  endeavoring  to  blow  the  cold  out  of  his  fingers. 
The  elder  spoke  to  him  sharply,  but  he  answered  that  he 
could  no  longer  hold  the  needle.  Crawling  over  the 
thatching,  I  took  the  steel,  bidding  him  serve  us  with 
straw.  Though  thatching  was  new  to  me,  I  conceived  it 
to  be  easier  than  being  a  beast  of  burden.  In  the  faint 
light  I  gathered  a  handful  of  straw,  bound  the  thick 
ends  to  a  beam,  bending  the  long  ends  over.  Running 
the  needle  back  and  forth  I  sewed  and  tied  the  thatch- 
ing until  my  fingers  grew  stiff  and  cold. 

As  we  worked  the  clouds  grew  heavier  overhead. 
This  only  caused  us  to  labor  the  faster.  Side  by  side 
we  kept  to  our  work  though  the  light  of  day  had  com- 
pletely failed.  Neither  of  us  had  spoken  a  word.  I 
had  no  thought  but  that  of  finishing  the  thatching,  and 
I  think  he  was  so  perplexed  by  my  action  that  he  did  not 
know  what  to  say.  My  fingers  were  so  cold,  that  all  I 
could  feel  was  the  stiff  straw  and  I  went  on  blindly 
binding  it.  A  drop  of  rain  fell  on  my  hand.  I  shook  it 
of  and  went  on  tying  and  bending  the  grass.  The  help- 
er said  he  could  not  see.  Neither  of  us  spoke  to  him. 
Several  drops  of  rain  came  in  quick  succession,  but  I 
only  strove  the  harder. 

Ten  minutes  of  daylight  would  have  sufficed,  but  in 


^rogrejsfjEi  of  tfje  ^Plantation  333 

the  cold  and  darkness  we  stumbled  along  awkwardly 
and  slowly.  The  pattering  of  the  rain  on  the  thatching 
made  us  gird  ourselves  more  firmly  to  the  task.  The 
wet  grass  grew  like  ice;  still  we  labored  on  with  our 
hearts  set  on  finishing  the  roof. 

In  the  darkness  and  rain,  the  elder  and  I  labored  in 
silence.  At  length  I  picked  up  a  great  handful  of  straw. 
Fitting  it  into  a  narrow  space  I  bound  the  stems  with 
the  hempen  string;  bending  over  the  heads  of  grass,  I 
filled  the  closing  gap,  and  thus  finished  the  thatching. 

Wet,  cold,  my  fingers  worn  to  soreness,  with  an  ache 
in  my  back,  I  descended  the  ladder.  Going  around  to 
the  door  of  the  house,  I  stepped  within  and  stood  upon 
the  earthen  floor,  listening  to  the  rain  beat  upon  the 
thatching.  Surely,  I  thought  this  was  an  ill  habitation, 
the  smell  of  the  new  floor  and  the  dampness  of  the  green 
logs  pervading  the  darkness. 

I  >vas  so  tired  I  am  sure  the  elder  must  have  thought 
me  surly,  as  I  left  him  without  as  much  as  saying  "Good 
even."  I  went  back  to  the  ship  so  completely  exhausted, 
I  could  hardly  drag  myself  on  deck. 

Looking  out  of  the  alcove  window  the  next  morning 
the  rain  coming  out  of  the  leaden  sky,  my  heart  warmed 
with  gratitude  for  I  knew  one  colonist's  hut  that  was 
dry.  By  noon  time  the  rain  ceased  so  I  could  go  on 
deck.  The  shallop  was  alongside  being  loaded  with 
cooking  utensils,  small  tables,  a  spinning  wheel,  big  and 
little  chairs  and  such  other  domestic  articles  as  would 
come  from  an  English  home.  As  I  stood  idly  by  I  won- 
dered who  was  going  ashore. 

My  thoughts  were  so  taken  up  with  the  speculation 
that  I  did  not  hear  footsteps  approaching,  and  did  not 


334  ®f)e  jFounbing  oC  a  iSation 

know  of  anyone's  presence  until  I  heard  Mistress  Lora 
saying,  "Master  Beaumont,  I  have  come  to  bid  thee 
farewell." 

"But,  Mistress  Lora,  you  are  not  well  enough  to  make 
the  journey." 

"I  am  so  anxious  to  leave  the  ship,  I  am  even  willing 
to  go  in  a  snowstorm." 

Somehow  I  had  never  realized  before  that  her  leaving 
the  ship  meant  that  she  was  going  from  me,  and  from 
thenceforth  if  I  was  to  see  her,  I  must  go  to  her.  There 
were  to  be  no  more  casual  meetings  on  the  deck,  nor 
little  surprises  at  our  coming  upon  each  other.  While 
I  toiled  at  thatching,  my  thoughts  were  to  get  the  maid- 
en ashore  quickly,  but  she  looked  so  pale  and  thin  now, 
I  half  wished  I  had  not  been  so  willing. 

Seeing  my  sore  and  scratched  hands,  "What  ails  your 
hands.  Master  Beaumont?"  she  asked  sympathetically. 

"It  is  the  cold,"  I  replied  at  the  same  time  putting 
my  right  hand  which  was  the  worst  in  the  pocket  of  my 
greatcoat. 

"Nay,  the  cold  cracks  them  open,  but  does  not  prick 
them." 

"But  Mistress  Lora,  this  New  England  cold  is  differ- 
ent from  other  country's,"  endeavoring  to  laugh  off  the 
subject. 

"That  does  not  come  from  the  frost,  I  am  sure,"  she 
persisted. 

I  could  not  bear  to  see  her  sad,  so  with  a  cheery  face  I 
said,  we  should  see  each  other  from  time  to  time,  until 
the  sailing  of  the  ship  for  England. 

While  I  was  speaking,  the  elder,  his  wife,  and  his  two 
lads  came  from  the  great  cabin.  The  mother  bore  a 
crate  within  which  was  the  Dutch  hen  which  she  had 


$rogtes;s(  of  tf)e  plantation  335 

brought  from  Leyden ;  so  careful  was  she  of  this  fowl, 
that  she  would  not  trust  it  to  other  hands.  The  matron 
and  the  lads  went  down  into  the  shallop  first,  followed 
by  the  maiden.  While  her  father  fastened  the  rope 
around  her  waist,  she  gave  me  a  look,  which  I  answered 
with  a  smile. 

I  peered  over  the  side  as  they  sat  in  the  shallop  ready 
to  push  off.  I  should  have  said  looked  at  the  maiden. 
With  one  hand  laid  in  her  mother's,  she  sat  in  the  stern 
of  the  boat  looking  up  at  me.  She  seemed  so  feeble,  I 
could  not  dispel  the  thought  that  perhaps  this  was  her 
last  journey.  The  word  coming  to  cast  off,  the  men 
sank  their  oars  deep  into  the  sea  and  Elder  Brewster 
and  his  family  bade  farewell  to  the  ship  that  had  carried 
them  safely  across  the  great  waters. 

During  the  night  I  woke  with  a  start,  as  if  an  impend- 
ing mishap  was  hovering  over  me.  Leaping  from  my 
rugs  I  rushed  to  the  window,  stumbling  over  a  chair  on 
my  way,  and  looked  shoreward.  The  blackness  of  the 
night  held  full  sway.  I  heard  the  winds  whistling 
dolefully  through  the  rigging,  and  the  sound  of  the 
ship's  timbers  creaking  as  it  rolled  in  the  sea.  Half 
awake  I  felt  these  things  casting  a  gloom  upon  my  spir- 
its. Then  it  came  to  me  that  the  heart  of  the  ship  had 
departed. 

With  the  coming  of  the  day,  I  fancied  my  cares  would 
go  with  the  night.  This  was  not  to  be.  I  sat  so  glum 
at  breakfast,  Captain  Jones  ventured  to  say  I  was  sour 
company.  I  did  not  reply  for  I  was  not  interested. 
The  food  stuck  in  my  throat.  Turning  away  from  the 
cabin  I  came  out  on  deck.  Everything  was  as  it  was 
the  day  before,  there  was  the  same  pile  of  garden  hoes, 
fishing  nets,  hewing  axes,  and  hempen  ropes,  littering 


336  ®je  jTounbing  of  a  station 

the  deck  just  as  I  last  saw  them.  A  half  dozen  sailors 
were  loading  the  shallop,  exchanging  oaths  and  small 
talk  over  their  work,  while  a  row  of  children  hung  over 
the  side  of  the  vessel  watching  them. 

The  whole  scene  around  me  was  disjointed  and  the 
ugliness  of  the  things  caused  me  to  turn  from  them.  It 
seemed  strange  that  but  a  few  hours  before,  these  same 
sights  were  so  acceptable  to  me  and  now  were  so  dis- 
agreeable. Though  I  endeavored  to  free  myself  from 
their  dullness,  it  clung  to  me  in  spite  of  my  efforts  until 
I  returned  to  the  roundhouse  and  threw  myself  on  my 
rugs.  As  I  lay  thinking  it  came  to  me  what  little  real 
interest  I  had  in  the  colonists.  Though  I  had  gone  in 
the  frost  and  ice  with  them,  it  was  love  of  adventure 
that  prompted  me  to  it.  My  apparent  aid  was  due  to 
sympathy  of  a  suffering  people.  Personally  I  disliked 
Masters  Bradford  and  Allerton.  As  to  the  rank  and 
file,  I  did  not  care  for  them  at  all.  With  the  exception 
of  Captain  Standish  and  his  wife  and  Mistress  Lora  I 
had  made  no  effort  to  be  more  than  passing  friendly 
with  the  others. 

I  saw  the  virtues  of  the  gray  haired  governor,  the 
sturdiness  of  purpose  of  Master  Bradford  and  the  eld- 
er, and  admired  the  courage  that  held  the  colonists  to 
their  designs.  The  entering  of  a  friendly  communion 
with  them  never  entered  my  mind,  and  I  am  sure  did  not 
occur  to  them.  So  far  as  they  were  concerned  my  atti- 
tude now  was  the  same  as  it  always  had  been,  one  of 
human  sympathy. 

The  next  day  I  determined  to  go  ashore  at  once  and 
see  how  well  the  maiden  fitted  in  her  new  thatched 
home.  Putting  on  a  new  waistcoat,  I  took  down  my 
snap  chance,  making  believe  I  was  going  on  a  fowling 


^rogrefiJsJ  of  tlie  l^lantation  337 

expedition.  The  cargo  being  removed,  the  ship  was 
high  out  of  the  water,  so  that  reaching  the  small  boat 
was  becoming  difficult.  But  I  succeeded  in  gaining 
my  seat  without  wetting  my  new  waistcoat,  which  was 
a  very  important  matter  to  me  just  then. 

The  landing  rock  seemed  more  friendly  than  ever. 
Though  it  had  been  my  stepping-stone  many  times  be- 
fore, I  never  appreciated  how  well  it  kept  my  feet  out 
of  the  sea.  The  narrow  path  had  been  both  broadened 
and  hardened  under  the  tramping  of  many  feet,  until  it 
was  fairly  good  highway  to  the  top  of  the  bank. 

The  common-house,  storehouse  and  sick-house  were 
all  under  cover.  There  were  also  four  family  huts 
completed,  including  the  elder's  and  Captain  Standish's. 
Many  of  the  colonists  had  made  beginnings  but  sick- 
ness prevented  them  from  finishing  their  tasks.  The 
path  was  littered  with  big  and  little  timbers,  dragged 
with  infinite  toil  by  feeble  men  from  the  forests.  These 
lay  where  the  men  had  dropped  them,  many  of  them 
never  to  be  moved  again  by  the  hands  that  had  brought 
them  so  far.  Master  Bradford  had  made  a  drawing  in 
the  order  the  houses  were  to  stand  on  both  sides  of  what 
he  called  the  "street."  In  a  manner  the  houses  along 
the  brook  were  to  face  those  on  the  other  side  of  the 
street,  so  that  there  was  a  broad  lane  between  them. 
This  roadway  was  now  a  wide  stretch,  overgrown  with 
brush.  Through  the  undergrowth  ran  a  path  down 
which  the  logs  were  dragged  and  the  people  walked  in 
going  from  house  to  house. 

Standing  at  the  foot  of  the  street  I  could  see  the  rude 
houses  of  logs  with  their  crowns  of  golden  thatching. 
The  half  dozen  log  huts,  clinging  to  the  hillside  of  the 
clearing,    was    the   beginning   of   the   plantation    and 


338  tilje  Jfounbing  at  a  Ration 

habitations  which  these  same  yeomen  would  have 
scoffed  at  in  England. 

Passing  the  house  of  Peter  Browne,  I  saw  he  had  it 
almost  ready  for  the  roof  timbers.  For  a  week  or  more 
he  had  been  in  the  sick-house  and  work  was  at  a  stand- 
still. Next  to  Browne,  John  Goodman  was  laboring  as 
best  he  could  with  his  frozen  feet  and  hands.  But  he 
was  chopping  away,  as  I  passed  by,  determined  to  get 
his  thatching  on  as  quickly  as  possible.  Next  to  Good- 
man's was  the  elder's  with  its  new  straw  roof. 

I  was  walking  up  the  path  with  my  head  bowed  low 
in  thought,  when  I  was  hailed  by  John  Billington.  His 
house,  which  was  now  ready  for  the  roof,  was  just  be- 
yond the  elder's,  so  that  I  was  still  dreaming  when  he 
called  to  me.  As  I  did  not  respond  at  the  first  call, 
Billington  shouted  a  second  time,  "Master  Beaumont! 
Master  Beaumont!" 

Big  John  was  thatching  his  roof  and,  as  I  could  clear- 
ly see,  was  making  a  bad  job  of  it.  Climbing  down  the 
ladder  he  came  to  where  I  stood,  saying,  "Master  Beau- 
mont, I  am  making  out  poorly  with  my  thatching,  and 
ask  your  aid." 

"My  aid!  John,  nay!  nay!"  I  answered  taking  his 
asking  me  in  good  nature. 

"But  you  are  a  thatcher  and  worked  for  Elder  Brew- 
ster," he  went  on  stupidly,  "no  man  ever  worked  after 
night  in  the  rain  and  cold  unless  he  was  well  paid  for 
it."  The  fellow  now  became  so  aggressive,  I  did  not 
deign  to  reply  but  started  on  my  way. 

"Master  Beaumont,"  he  shouted  after  me,  "I  will 
pay  you  well." 

I  turned  on  him  with  a  sneer,  saying,  "John  Billing- 
ton, if  all  the  things  in  your  house  were  pure  gold  and 


^rogresiflJ  of  tfje  plantation  339 

you  would  offer  them  to  me,  I  would  not  hire  myself 
to  labor  for  you,  or  any  other  living  man."  I  left  him 
scratching  his  head  dully  and  with  a  puzzled  look  upon 
his  face. 

As  I  have  said  before.  Captain  Standish  had  finished 
his  log  house  and  Mistress  Rose  was  at  home.  Turn- 
ing to  my  right  a  few  paces  I  was  on  the  log  step,  rap- 
ping for  entrance.  Mistress  Rose's  cheery  voice  wel- 
comed me.  Entering  I  found  the  matron  in  front  of 
the  chimney  place,  piling  chips  on  the  fire  to  dry  out 
the  clay  floor.  Seeing  me,  she  quickly  cried,  "Wel- 
come! Master  Beaumont." 

"Mistress  Standish,"  I  replied  gallantly,  "I  salute 
you,  and  wish  you  a  happy  life  in  your  new  house." 

She  looked  up  at  me  curiously  to  see  whether  I  was 
jesting  or  in  earnest.  Seeing  I  was  serious  she  replied, 
"Master  Beaumont,  this  is  but  a  small  space  to  live  in." 

"Yes,  but  it  will  grow  larger  when  the  captain  can 
have  leisure  to  build  another." 

"'Tis  far  better,  than  being  shut  in  on  the  ship,"  she 
said  hopefully. 

Before  I  could  be  seated  Mistress  Rose  showed  me 
her  miniature  house.  It  was  without  windows  and 
unless  the  door  was  open  there  was  no  light  except  what 
came  from  the  fire  or  the  tallow  candles.  Making  the 
best  of  her  lowly  quarters.  Mistress  Rose  would  show 
me  the  rude  shelf  on  which  stood  a  half  dozen  or 
more  books.  Taking  down  Caesar's  Commentaries^  I 
opened  the  volume  to  find  it  thumb  worn  and  well  read. 
Then  there  was  a  book  on  artillery  tactics,  and  the  rest 
were  the  lives  of  soldiers  or  military  subjects. 

"This,"  she  said,  "is  the  captain's  pride." 

"Pray,  what  is  yours,  Mistress  Rose?" 


340  ®l)e  jTounbrns  of  a  ^tion 

Turning  to  the  chimney-corner,  which  was  filled  with 
cooking  spits,  ash  pans,  pot  hooks,  and  baking  kettles, 
she  said,  "This  is  my  kingdom." 

Having  finished  the  survey  of  Standish  Hall,  as  she 
mirthfully  called  it.  Mistress  Rose  asked,  "Master 
Beaumont,  what  say  you  as  to  our  comfort?" 

Looking  around  at  the  bark  of  the  rafters,  the  coarse 
logs  and  earthen  floor,  I  replied,  "Mistress  Standish,  I 
think  your  roof  will  turn  rain." 

It  was  unkind  of  me  I  know,  but  how  could  I  truth- 
fully praise  a  mean  hut,  which  was  so  small  that  there 
was  barely  room  for  three  persons  to  move  around  and 
so  low  that  I  could  touch  the  rafters.  Mistress  Rose, 
reading  my  mind,  smiled  at  me  in  such  a  manner  I  made 
haste  to  say,  "This  is  but  a  makeshift,  which  will  soon 
give  away  to  better  things." 

She  did  not  answer  me  but  changed  our  conversation 
by  saying,  "The  elder  and  his  family  moved  yesterday." 

This  gave  me  an  opportunity  to  ask,  "How  fares  Mis- 
tress Lora?" 

"The  journey  fatigued  her." 

"What  says  Doctor  Fuller?" 

"He  says  little  except  that  she  is  in  a  fever,  and  must 
be  watched  carefully." 

From  the  Standish  hut  I  went  directly  to  the  door  of 
the  Brewster  house  and  rapped  on  the  door.  The 
mother's  voice  bade  me  enter.  Somehow  I  could  not 
open  the  door  but  stood  like  a  yokel,  until  Mistress 
Brewster  came.  She  was  so  surprised  at  seeing  me 
that  she  did  not  offer  to  let  me  in. 

As  we  stood  facing  each  other  I  heard  the  maiden 
coughing,  which  alarmed  me. 

"Mistress  Lora,  is  not  so  well  to-day?"  I  asked. 


$ragres(fi;  of  tf)e  plantation  34^ 

"The  journey  tired  her,"  replied  the  mother. 

"Does  she  want  for  anything?" 

"She  neither  eats  nor  sleeps." 

"What  says  Doctor  Fuller?" 

"He  has  little  to  say,  more  than  that  she  must  be 
watched  closely."  Just  then  the  maiden  began  cough- 
ing again. 

I  turned  from  the  door  with  the  knowledge  that  Lora 
was  at  length  in  the  throes  of  the  fever  which  had  been 
fatal  to  several  of  the  colonists  and  bid  fair  to  end  the 
worldly  labors  of  many  more.  With  a  sense  of  my  help- 
lessness and  her  weakness  I  went  down  to  the  spring. 
Standing  close  to  one  of  the  willows  I  looked  down  into 
the  clear  water.  The  loneliness  of  the  ship  again  came 
over  me,  making  me  feel  that  I  was  adrift  with  little 
hope  of  relief. 

I  did  not  have  the  heart  to  tarry  long  with  Mistress 
Rose.  When  she  asked  me  about  Lora,  I  replied,  "I 
am  fearful  for  her,"  and  went  down  the  path  with  a 
heavy  heart.  Once  within  the  ship's  cabin,  I  sat  in  the 
little  alcove  looking  towards  the  Brewster  hut,  with  the 
feeling  that  my  sun  was  fast  setting  in  the  grey  west. 


K'"V  -y 


This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below 


^^l  ?4  1929 
m  3 1  1929 


4f. 


'iy 


,? 


^55- 


^3 


m2. 


r,t  ^  ^  '^^^ 


4^  /. 


NOV  3     t93F 

jAiri  7  1939  1'' 


JUL  14  1947 

NOV  11  '"^' 


Ji^l  2  1  %m% 

AUG  111959 


MAY  2  9 196? 


rfUN28 


»fi8-^ 


f^N    8  1954 m  4iE6  2Bn 

FEB  2  4  1954 


MOV  I      195t 
SjgA  16  3956 


r 


^!^^/«^  f>  1958 
MAR  5    1957 

1    AUG?     1S5T 


Form  L-9-15«(ll,'27 


^1979 


M    III 


3  1158  00530  9546 


TO 


,UC SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  F 


A    001337  402    o 


